Glass Houses

Chapter 1

“So, what’s the verdict?” Bobby asked as Brian and Justin came out of the examination room. True to his word, Bobby had driven the injured but still dynamic duo to the doctor. The boys were poked, prodded, x-rayed and MRI’d.

“Well, the boy wonder here,” Brian pointed his thumb at Justin, “gets to start some light exercises.” He handed a sheet of instructions to Bobby.

“Doable and awfully familiar,” Bobby stated as he rotated his pitching shoulder.

“And you know this because...?” Brian arched a brow.

“Because,” Bobby rolled his eyes, “I had to do these same exercises on many occasions. Pitcher here, all through high school and college. Baseball got me through law school.” Bobby glared at his brother-in-law. Brian had the good grace to blush. “Just like those legs of yours got you through college. You’ve still got them soccer thighs,” Bobby teased as he waggled his eyebrows.

“Hey!” Justin protested while Brian smirked. He batted his eyes at Bobby. “And since when do you look at my partner’s thighs?”

“Since forever. I find the differences between the brothers fascinating, don’t you?” Bobby asked as he ushered his charges back to his car after they had made their follow up appointments. “Your Kinney has wonderfully toned thighs and legs. While my man is fuller in his upper body with more muscles. That comes from all the heavy lifting and using all his handheld equipment.”

Justin nodded in agreement. As an artist and a man whose passion was drawing the human form, especially the male human form, Justin had noticed the difference.

“Which is also why no matter what the doctor says, Brian is going to be Mister Grumpy until he’s able to run again,” Bobby whispered as he leaned closer to Justin. Justin nodded. No matter how much better Brian was feeling it wasn’t good enough. And it wouldn’t be until he was standing on his own two feet.

“When do you go for PT?” Bobby asked Justin in a louder voice.

“The doctor will let me know soon, but he thinks after my next appointment,” Justin answered as Brian got him strapped into the back seat of Bobby’s car. “I’m allowed out of the sling for longer periods and for the exercises, but he doesn’t want me to push it.”

“He’s being cautious. He doesn’t want your shoulder to pop out again. I can recommend a good therapist, he used to be in Harrisburg but he recently moved to Pittsburgh. It’s a long way to commute for therapy but it’s worth it. Maybe your old man will let you stay in the loft for a month. You can paint and go to therapy,” Bobby suggested but didn’t think Brian would go for the separation.

“Um, I guess we’ll discuss it when the doctor says I’m good for therapy,” Justin murmured. He wasn’t too keen on the idea either, but he wanted to be out of the sling and back to painting full time. He had a lot of ideas swimming around in his head for his next project and he still had some very important commissions to complete.

Brian was cursing to himself but if it was for Justin’s well-being, Brian was prepared to sleep alone for a month while Justin completed his therapy.

“You know there’s no reason why you can’t use a stationary bike,” Bobby said to Brian. “The treadmill is out of the question but we can get you an exercise bike.”

“That’s a great idea!” Justin said hoping Brian’s mood would improve. Brian only grunted as he nodded. He’d look into it when they got home.

“Now what about your greenhouse? When is John going to start?”

The boys discussed the greenhouse plans as well as the plans for the new and larger cottage all the way home.

*****

“What the fuck is this?” Brian growled as they slowly made their way up the lane.

“We seem to be in a traffic jam,” Bobby chuckled as he looked around at all the trucks. There was ground shifting machinery, a small crane and lots of men with their student apprentices marking out territory, stacking wood and overall creating a lot of noise.

“Maybe we should move into the loft now,” Brian grumbled as he stared at the organized chaos before hobbling toward his ‘peaceful’ home.

*****

“Okay, now what has your knickers in a twist?” John growled at his brother. “You’re sulking, looking like a spoiled brat. If I didn’t think in some perverse way you’d enjoy it, I’d put you over my knee. Now what’s the problem?”

Brian just scowled up at his brother. He had been watching the workers for a couple of hours. It was noisy as hell and Brian was getting a headache. Justin was with Bobby learning his exercises. The kids were still in school.

“Wait,” John said putting up his hands. “Let me guess, the noise is disrupting your life. Well, tough shit, Brian. What’s that old expression? You can’t make an omelette without cracking a few eggs. You want a greenhouse and a bed and breakfast type cottage, I have to crack a few eggs. We won’t be working late into the night and the greenhouse will be done in about a week,” John explained. Brian’s eyes lit up for the moment.

“Once the greenhouse is up, it’ll muffle the noise of the other cottage being built. Here,” John said handing Brian a set of plans.

“What’s this?” Brian asked respectfully.

“I transcribed your sketch into architectural plans. This is your greenhouse, complete with measurements and floor plans. I took the liberty of contacting Todd and faxing him the plans. He’s waiting for your call so you can order the plants. If he can’t find you a pre-fabricated pond, I’m sure he can design what you want. I have very talented men; we’ll consult with Todd and make you your pond with waterfall.”

Brian nodded, feeling a little better. At least he had something he could be doing besides feeling sorry for himself and pissing everyone off.

“Go, call, order beautiful plants and trees and whatever else you want and stop looking like you’ve lost your best friend. As far as I know Justin and Michael are still talking to you.” John gave Brian a poignant look with an arched brow.

“Are you still talking to me?” Brian asked contritely.

“Barely,” John replied as he gave his brother a strong hug and bussed his head. “Go on,” John whispered as he released Brian. Brian took the plans into the kitchen where it was relatively quiet to make his call.

*****

“What’s going on?” Bree asked as her Uncle Bobby drove her and Patrick up their lane.

“Your Dada is getting his greenhouse built, and we’re adding a new cottage to the lane,” Bobby explained.

“Already?” Bree said with a sigh. She knew there were plans for the greenhouse and a new building for Uncle Michael and Uncle Ben, but this was too fast.

“Did Dad get all the students he wanted?” Patrick asked.

“He had more than enough applicants as soon as the internship was posted,” Bobby replied. “He chose the ones with the best recommendations from their teachers.”

“How long are they going to be here?” Bree asked with a scowl.

“Most of the summer,” Bobby told her.

“It’s noisy,” she declared.

“I want to help my Dad with the building,” Patrick stated ignoring Bree’s negative comments.

“You know you can’t go to the site without your Dad’s permission,” Bobby said firmly.

“I know,” Patrick conceded. “But he said I might be able to.”

“And when did he say this?” Bobby asked his son.

“This morning.”

“Is that right?”

“Yep,” Patrick replied confidently.

Bobby frowned, as he had heard nothing of this before. He’d have to talk to his mate about it. “Here we are,” he announced to the children as he pulled the Navigator to a stop at Edna’s Treasures.

The children hopped out and Bree ran into the house while Patrick stood looking down the lane at the big machines that were starting to clear the land for the B&B building.

“You want to go down there, don’t you?” Bobby asked as he put his hand on his son’s shoulder.

“Yeah. Can we, Poppa?”

Bobby smiled. “Okay, I’ll walk down with you to find your dad, but you have to stay right with me. No running around or going off the lane.”

“Okay, Poppa,” Patrick said happily as they started walking towards the construction site where portable fencing had already been erected.

*****

Bree ran into the house yelling, “Daddy, Dada!”

“Yes, sweetheart,” Justin called. “We’re in the sun porch.” He was painting at a big easel, but his arm was still in its sling. Brian was staring out at the backhoe that was digging the foundation of the greenhouse.

Bree dropped her backpack at the door to the sun porch and skidded to a halt in the middle of the large space. “Why are they making so much noise?” she demanded tapping her little foot and crossing her arms on her chest. She obviously was not pleased with this turn of events.

“You sound just like your Dada,” Justin said with a little smile.

“I don’t like it!” she declared.

“Neither does your Dada.”

“Then why doesn’t it stop?” Bree wanted to know.

“You wanted a greenhouse so you and Dada could do gar-gar in the winter, didn’t you?” Justin asked. He put his paint brush in a can of solvent and walked over to his daughter. “This has to be done so they can build the greenhouse.”

“But…” Bree started.

“I can tell you don’t like it, sweetheart,” Justin said gently, “but sometimes we have to have short term pain for long term gain.” That’s what Bobby had told him earlier about the exercises for his shoulder.

“I don’t like the short term pain part,” Bree parroted back. She covered her ears with her hands. “It hurts my ears.”

“Mine too,” Brian mumbled totally agreeing with his daughter.

“Tell them to go away, Dada,” Bree said emphatically.

“I wish I could,” Brian replied.

Justin shook his head at his two unhappy but favorite people. “I’m going to get you a snack. Where’s Patrick?”

“I don’t know,” Bree said clearly still upset.

“You stay with Dada and I’ll go find him,” Justin said. He knew Bobby had driven the children home, but he hoped they weren’t down by all the dangerous equipment that was now in the lane. He was sure Bobby would be taking good care of his son, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Justin walked out of the sun porch.

“Dada?” Bree said.

“Yes, Squirt.” Brian still had his back to his daughter, watching the earth mover scarf his beautiful lawn in preparation for the greenhouse.

“I don’t like it.”

“I know. Neither do I.”

“Then make them stop,” Bree repeated.

“I can’t,” Brian said turning to face his unhappy daughter.

“You can do anything, Dada,” Bree declared.

“Unfortunately that’s not true,” Brian said sadly.

“Yes it is, Dada.”

Brian shook his head. “Come over here and sit down,” he said using his crutches to get him to one of the chaises. Bree climbed up beside him. “Sometimes things don’t go quite the way we expect,” he said softly while Bree snuggled up against him and he put his arm around her little shoulders.

“How come?”

“Unexpected things happen, or we maybe don’t think about all the possibilities that come about as a result of a decision we make.”

“Like the noise?”

“Exactly like the noise,” Brian said kissing the top of her blonde head.

“I don’t like the noise,” Bree reaffirmed just as the earth mover rattled the windows of the sun porch. “The windows won’t break, will they?”

“They better not,” Brian growled.

Bree giggled. “I love you, Dada.”

“I love you too, Squirt.”

“How long will they make so much noise?”

“Until they get the area cleared for the foundation of the greenhouse.”

“And then it will be over?”

Brian shook his head. “No, Squirt, then there will be hammering while they put up the framework, and maybe other noise when they insert the glass panels.”

“I don’t like it,” Bree repeated again and with an unhappy scowl.

“Me either, but we need to remember that at the end of all the noise we’ll have our greenhouse. We can grow hibiscus and orchids, and do gar-gar all winter.” Brian looked hopefully at his daughter. Maybe if he could convince Bree, he could also convince himself that this was for the best.

“But you can’t do no gar-gar, Dada. ‘Cause of your crutches.”

“But by wintertime, long before wintertime, I should be better. We can have flowers all winter long.”

“That would be nice,” Bree agreed with a sigh.

“Yes it would.”

“I’m hungry,” Bree informed her father.

“Then let’s get you a snack. I don’t know where your father has got to, but we can do snacks ourselves, can’t we, Squirt?” Brian asked getting up and leaning on his crutches.

“Yes, Dada, and I vote for a not healthy snack.”

“What kind of not healthy snack would you like?”

“Ice cream!”

Brian stifled a chuckle. Justin would have a fit when he found out that Brian was giving their daughter ice cream. Just then the earth mover made another large bang as it dug into the earth. The windows rattled again. “This situation definitely calls for ice cream,” Brian stated as he headed for the kitchen.

“Definitely ice cream,” Bree agreed as she glared at the offending equipment outside the sun porch. Then she followed her father to the kitchen for the yummy ice cream.

*****

“Where’s Patrick?” Justin asked as he found Bobby standing outside the fence that had been erected around the construction site for the B&B. “He didn’t come into the house with Bree.”

Bobby glanced into the construction site. “Over there,” he said pointing to an area of the enclosed space.

Justin looked in that direction. He could see John standing with his son talking animatedly. Patrick was wearing a hard hat just like John’s. “Should he be in there?” Justin asked. “Isn’t it dangerous?”

“No and yes,” Bobby said. “Apparently Patrick and his father discussed this early this morning without consulting me.”

“Probably because they knew you wouldn’t approve,” Justin supplied.

“Exactly,” Bobby agreed. “Would you want Bree in there?”

“Of course not, but you know that Patrick’s always been interested in buildings and what John does.”

“Why couldn’t he be interested in law?”

Justin chuckled. “How many kids are fascinated with torts and lawsuits?”

Bobby made a face. “He does draw buildings all the time. He has created some really good futuristic buildings.”

“I think architecture is his calling,” Justin speculated.

The two men stood watching John and his son. John was explaining something to Patrick. He kept pointing to what looked like a set of blueprints in his hands. Patrick was taking it all in, looking at the blueprints when John indicated that he should. He would nod his head and make some comment. John was seemingly enjoying his discussion with the small builder that happened to be his son.

“They’re loving it, both of them,” Bobby said after a minute.

“Yeah, sometimes it’s hard to watch them be so close, isn’t it?” Justin said.

“Hard,” Bobby agreed. “But you’re talking about Bree and Brian doing gar-gar, aren’t you?”

Justin nodded. “They have so much fun together. I’ve tried to do gardening with them, but it’s not really fun for me.”

“And they both know that,” Bobby added.

“Yeah, they do.”

“I wonder if that’s how Brian feels when you and Bree are painting together?”

Justin looked surprised for a moment. He studied Bobby’s eyes. “I never really thought about that, but maybe he does. Sometimes I see him watching us.”

“I see him watching too - with jealousy in his eyes,” Bobby chuckled.

“You think so?”

“I bet it is.”

“Just like when John watches you and Patrick play ball,” Justin felt compelled to point out.

It was Bobby’s turn to be surprised. “Yeah, but John plays with us sometimes.”

“For about five minutes,” Justin informed him. “And then he goes to get drinks or do something else.”

“Yeah,” Bobby admitted, “that’s usually what happens.”

“I’d say we’re really lucky that we have interests that each of us can do with our children.”

“Yeah, lucky,” Bobby said staring at the joyful looks on his husband’s and son’s faces. “They’re really enjoying themselves.”

“I better get back to the house,” Justin said. “I was going to get snacks for the kids, but I thought I better check that Patrick was okay.”

“You love that boy almost as much as I do,” Bobby said with a smile.

“It wouldn’t be possible to love him as much as you do, but I love him a lot.”

“Hey, you two,” John called. “I have a hungry young man here.”

“And I have a hungry young lady at home,” Justin informed John.

“I just told Gordon that I was knocking off for the day. They’re going to start cleaning up and getting ready to leave,” John said. “I could use a snack too.”

“Then let’s get up to Edna’s Treasures and get some grub,” Justin suggested with a laugh.

“Did you have fun on the site?” Bobby asked Patrick as they all started walking up the lane.

“Did you see the big machines, Poppa? They’re awesome, and Dad was showing me the plans of what they’re going to build. See the hard hat he got me. It fits real good, and I have to wear it whenever I’m on the site, and it’s going to be awesome when they start building…”

John and Justin watched Patrick and Bobby walk ahead of them, with Patrick jabbering away about everything he had seen on the construction site. Bobby was smiling and asking him questions.

“You sure made Patrick’s day,” Justin said.

“He made mine,” John corrected. He wore a huge grin on his face.

They walked into Edna’s Treasures to find Bree feeding her father from a big bowl of ice cream. After her father ate a bite, she had a big bite of her own. They were both laughing as they wiped ice cream from their faces.

“Looks like today is full of father/child moments,” John said.

“Oops,” Brian and Bree said together when they realized they had been caught.

“There’s plenty more ice cream in the freezer,” Brian said with a smirk.

That was all the invitation that the others needed for an ice cream pig-out.

Glass Houses

Chapter 2

Brian fumbled for the phone hoping to grab it before it woke Justin. “What!?” he demanded as he placed it against his ear.

“Pop?”

“Gus, what’s wrong?” Brian asked sitting up in bed. Worry was his first reaction.

“Did I wake you up?”

“Yes, you fucking woke me up,” Brian grumbled. “Hold on for a minute.” He headed for the bathroom on his crutches, holding the portable phone clumsily in one hand with the crossbar of his crutch. It was impossible to talk and walk at the same time. “Why are you calling at 5:30 in the morning?” Brian demanded as he got inside the bathroom. “You better be in jail or lying in a gutter somewhere.” Brian could tell by the sound of Gus’ voice that this wasn’t an emergency, but he didn’t appreciate being woken up at this ungodly hour.

“Sorry, Pop,” Gus said contritely. “I just passed the general store. I’ll be at your place in ten minutes.”

“What?”

“Yeah, I should have been there yesterday for the beginning of the construction. I’m documenting it for Uncle John. You knew that, didn’t you?”

“Of course I fucking knew that,” Brian snapped as he took his morning piss.

“Well, Mom really wanted a little more time with me, so I decided to stay an extra day with her and Candy.”

Brian felt his anger melt away. “Did you have a good visit?” he asked.

“Yeah, it was great. She and Candy are doing good.”

“I thought they seemed good at the Memorial Day barbecue.”

“They said they had a good time. I hear you and Justin aren’t in such great shape. Why didn’t you tell me?” Gus asked pointedly.

“I didn’t want you to worry,” Brian said as he went back into the bedroom and found some shorts to put on. He headed for the kitchen to start the coffee. Justin was still asleep.

“You should have told me about your injuries,” Gus said. “I would have come home.”

“To do what?” Brian asked pouring water into the coffeemaker.

“Get things for you, take you to doctor’s appointments…”

“We have all the help we need, and Nurse Briana’s nose would have been out of joint with anyone else taking over her job of looking after us.”

Gus chuckled. “I bet she’s all over you.”

“You got that right,” Brian snorted. “But she’s also been a big help.”

“That’s great,” Gus replied. “I’m just coming up to the gate for the lane,” he announced.

Brian hobbled over to the intercom and released the gate.

“Thanks, Pop, I’ll be at the house in a minute.”

Brian smiled to himself as he cut the connection with his son. He used his crutches to go to the front door of the house. He opened it and went outside. He could see Gus’ black Jeep making its way up the lane. The vehicle came to a stop in front of Edna’s Treasures and Gus hopped out. Brian’s breath caught in his throat for a moment. His son looked so much like he used to, and getting out of the black Jeep…Brian felt like he was in a time warp.

“Aren’t you glad to see me?” Gus asked when Brian merely stood there staring at him as he approached.

Brian gave himself a shake. “Yeah, I am,” Brian said softly, pulling his son into a warm hug. “But don’t call me at fucking 5:30 in the morning.”

“Yes, sir,” Gus replied with a laugh. They headed inside.

“Why did you feel the necessity of calling so early, and what the fuck time did you leave Pittsburgh if you’re here before six?”

“I should have been here yesterday to document the students starting their first day of the internship. If I didn’t come early, I’d miss the second day too.”

“Okay, so why not call your Uncle John?”

“I didn’t want to wake him.”

“Great!” Brian said with a snarl as he poured them each a coffee.

Gus chuckled as he fixed his coffee. “I knew you’d want to know that I was here.”

“And you wanted some breakfast,” Brian added knowingly.

“Well, yeah, but I guess I won’t be getting that with you on crutches,” Gus said as his father sat down at the kitchen table and leaned the crutches against the wall.

“I can still cook.”

“But you don’t need to. I can have some cereal or something…”

“I said I can cook,” Brian stated firmly.

“What if you tell me what to do and I cook. I could use a lesson. I’m sort of pathetic when it comes to cooking.”

“So Ray does the cooking?”

Gus grinned. “Yeah, he’s pretty good. But we eat out a lot.”

“Junk food?” Gus nodded sheepishly. “That stuff’ll kill ya.”

“Well maybe,” Gus admitted.

“So let’s make you a proper breakfast,” Brian said.

“I’ll do everything,” Gus volunteered. “You just tell me.”

“Okay, let’s start with eggs.”

“Great,” Gus said happily as he took a dozen eggs out of the fridge.

“I don’t think you’ll need all of those,” Brian observed.

“I thought we could cook for everybody.”

“Let’s start with us. If it works out, we’ll try it for everyone else. They should be getting up in about half an hour.”

“Okay,” Gus agreed as he cracked several eggs into a bowl.

“Whisk them to get a lot of air into them,” Brian advised. Gus did as instructed. “Seems like I’ve been teaching a lot of people the secret of my eggs,” Brian added.

“You’ve had help … with your leg?”

“Yeah, Justin and I didn’t really have anything to do for the barbecue. Everyone pitched in.”

“That’s good.”

“Yes, it was. It’s great to have everyone together, working as a unit, not bickering … except for Michael.”

“Michael? “Gus asked.

“Yeah, something’s up with him.”

“Have you asked Ben?”

“Kind of.”

“And…?”

“He doesn’t really know. They had a fight while they were here for the barbecue.”

“A fight? Wow, I didn’t think they ever fought.”

“Looks like they do. Put some butter in the frying pan and get it heated up,” Brian advised his son.

Gus did as instructed. “Maybe when your leg is better, you can figure it out.”

“I’m trying to stay out of other people’s business these days.” Brian explained.

Gus chuckled. “You know you’ll get sucked in.”

Brian scowled. “Cook your eggs,” he ordered as he sipped his coffee.

Within a half hour, the family followed their noses to the kitchen. Gus was plating up a huge batch of scrambled eggs while Brian was buttering up a platter of toast.

“3-2-1,” Brian mumbled to himself.

“GUUUUSSSSS!” Bree shrieked as she realized the man at the stove was her brother. She flung herself into Gus’ arms.

“Hey, short stuff,” Gus said as he scooped her up. Gus’ face was immediately peppered with hundreds of kisses. The guys laughed as Bree giggled with delight.

“Hey, you,” Brian began, “breakfast first then get ready for school. You’ll have plenty of time to continue the lovefest with Gus when you get home later.”

“Dada, do I hafta go to school today?” Bree asked from Gus’ arms. She batted her big violet blue eyes at her older father while her little bow lips formed a perfect pout. The men all turned to look at Brian who merely arched a brow as he gave Bree a stern look.

Bree gave a big put upon sigh. “Okay, Dada,” Bree said as she slid out of her brother’s arms. Bree sat in her chair as Brian placed a plate in front of her. The guys chuckled as breakfast commenced and their day began.

*****

Gus gathered his equipment as the construction crew began to show up. They all gathered around a coffee cart which happened to show up at just the right time.

“Is that guy going to be a permanent fixture on my lane?” Brian grumbled as the cart owner got out of the cab of the truck to open up his cart.

“Only during the construction,” John assured his curmudgeon of a brother. John smiled to himself as he shook his head. Brian seemed to enjoy finding something to complain about. “And he’s discreet. He’ll forget all about the lane once the projects are complete.”

Brian nodded then hobbled over to the cart.

“What can I get ya?” the man asked cheerfully.

“Coffee, black and sweet,” Brian barked. Within seconds the man handed Brian a large cup. Brian took a cautious sip and his brow went up.

“Not bad,” Brian conceded. He then dug into his pocket and pulled out a wad of cash. “For the guys, and do you come back at lunchtime?” Brian asked. The man nodded. “Bring good stuff and give me the bill,” Brian growled.

“Will do,” the man said with a smile as Brian turned to carefully hobble away.

“Hey Pop,” Gus greeted as he made his way to the cart. “Anything good in there?” Gus cocked his head toward the cart.

“Didn’t I see you eat breakfast?”

“I’m a growing boy,” Gus said with a grin.

“I can recommend the coffee.”

“Cool.” Brian waited as Gus made his way to the cart, standing in line until it was his turn. He then joined his father at the side of the lane. Brian could handle his crutches very well but it was difficult with a cup a piping hot coffee in his hand.

“I thought you were going to visit Mel?” Brian asked as Gus sipped his own coffee and bit into a sticky bun.

“Yeah, well, Mama wound up going to some sort of conference with Lorna,” he replied, sounding slightly dejected. “Personally, I think Lorna has a problem with men.”

“She is a dyke,” Brian quipped. “And you think you’re a man, huh?” Brian snarked. Gus turned to face his father then waggled his eyebrows making Brian laugh. “Okay, Sonny Boy. And how is Ray?”

“He’s great. Do you think he can spend some of the summer here? He’s only taking one summer class and he’ll be done in two weeks.”

“If it’s okay with his fathers, it’s fine with me. Clear it with Justin, first.”

“I will, thanks Pop.”

“What about you, no summer classes?”

“This is my summer class,” Gus said as he dug into his bag then waved around his camera. “Uncle John spoke with my advisors. I can use the documentary for PIFA, and the report I’ll write for my business class at Penn. It’s all good, Pop!” Gus said proudly.

“Sounds like you have it all under control, Sonny Boy,” Brian said as he patted Gus on his back.

“Yeah, well Dr. Uncle John did most of the talking but he did make an offer each school couldn’t refuse. He’s smart, Pop, just like you,” Gus said with genuine admiration in his voice.

“Yes, he is,” Brian admitted as he bussed Gus’ head. “Go, make a documentary about architecture,” Brian commanded.

“Okay, Pop,” Gus said with a broad smile. He took his father’s empty cup, tossing it into one of the many trash cans that the crew had set up along the lane. Then Gus met up with John to get further instructions.

“Hey.”

“Hey,” Brian replied. “Are you allowed to be out of your sling?” Brian asked as he spied Justin's arm out of its harness.

“Yeah, for a little while. I’m going to do some of my exercises and I need to stretch first.” Brian nodded, that sounded right to him. “He looks so much like you,” Justin remarked about Gus.

“Maybe.”

“No maybe about it.”

“Yeah, but he has your disposition and Lindsay’s. Certainly not mine. And not Mel’s, thank the gods.”

“You did good, Bri,” Justin said as he gently leaned into his mate.

“We did good, Sunshine,” Brian said as he kissed Justin’s temple.

They stood for a while, shoulder to shoulder, sort of, watching the organized chaos as the crews continued to mark out the foundations for the greenhouse and the new cottage. A new truck entered the lane and slowly made its way toward them.

“Todd, how’s it going?” Brian called out as Todd jumped down from the truck.

“Fine!” Todd replied with a smirk. If he’d live to be one hundred, Todd would never live that down.

“What are you doing here?” Brian asked.

“Just wanted to get a feel of the place.”

“Nothing much to see yet,” Justin said.

“I know but it helps me to get a perspective. I love the idea of all those tropical plants in the middle of the Pennsylvania countryside. I forgot how much land you have out here,” Todd said as he looked around. “Would you mind if I consult with John? I want to see the area of back wall where the pond will be going.” Brian waved his wrist and Todd walked into the fray.

“He’s gotten so much more confident since last year,” Justin observed.

“Yeah.”

“It’s because of you.” Brian shook his head. “It’s true, Bri. You showed confidence in him and supported him. It’s paid off, just like it does at Kinnetik. You are the master,” Justin said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Does that mean you’re my slave?” Brian asked with a lascivious grin.

“Wanna find out? The kids are at school and Bobby went to work. The cottage is quiet.” The sound of earth moving equipment punctuated Justin’s statement. “Relatively speaking.”

“And you do have to exercise that arm,” Brian said with a smirk. “I seem to recall that you did exceptionally well with your hand exercises.” Brian waggled his eyebrows.

“I had a very good teacher.”

“It’s a tough job but I think I’m up for the task,” Brian said as he began to quickly hobble his way toward Edna’s Treasures.

“I just bet you are,” Justin laughed as he followed his spouse.

*****

“Emmett and Drew have offered to let me stay in their cottage for a few days and I’ve decided to accept,” Ben said to Michael as Michael was getting ready to go to the store.

“But why? We’ve never been apart since we got married.”

“Yes we have. You’ve gone away for comic conventions and I’ve had to stay home.”

“That was different. That was for work.”

“I know, Michael. I just want time to myself.”

“Away from me you mean,” Michael grumbled.

“No, Babe, just away from the city. And there’s no reason why you can’t come with me. We’ll have the cottage all to ourselves. This is a very busy time for Emm and Drew. And Richie isn’t finished with school just yet.”

“What about JR?”

“She can stay with Lindsay and Candy. It won’t kill her to spend time with her mother.”

“But the store...”

“You have plenty of people to help you out at the store and I bet if you called Danny he’d pop in to supervise. Joan practically runs his bookstore. And JR will be there after school.” Ben had it all worked out.

“I don’t know,” Michael whined.

“But I do. Michael, I need some time off. Emmett and Drew generously offered their cottage and I’m taking them up on it until the new cottage is built. Brian promised us a suite of rooms all to ourselves and I’m looking forward to it.” Ben sounded very determined.

“I gotta go,” Michael mumbled as he pecked Ben’s lips.

“I’ll pass by the store before I drive up,” Ben stated.

“Okay,” Michael said softly as he grabbed his keys and left the house to get into his car. Before he started the engine, Michael leaned his head against the steering wheel. Michael was feeling tired and lately something was nagging at him. Why was Ben leaving him? And it seemed awfully convenient to go now when Brian was stuck at home. And Michael wondered again why he was always feeling so tired lately? He tried to think when his last physical was and his last HIV test. He couldn’t remember either.

“Maybe it’s time for me to go,” he mumbled to himself. “Shit! What if...” Michael started the car then peeled out into traffic.

*****

“Emmett, it’s Ben.”

“Hiya, honey!”

“Emm, I’d like to take you up on your offer of the cottage if you don’t mind.”

“Of course not, sweetie. Drewsie and I can’t possibly go up there until the fourth of July. All those June brides and grads, you know. There are fresh sheets on the bed but you’ll have to hit the store before you get there. We cleaned everything out over the weekend.”

“No problem, Emm. Thank you, and please thank Drew for me.”

“Nonsense, honey, you enjoy, put your feet up and commune with nature. Although it might be a little noisy with all the construction going on, but it shouldn’t be too bad at our end of the lane.”

“Thank you, Emm, knowing Brian I’m sure it won’t be too bad.”

“Okay, sweetie. Have fun. Tootles!”

“Bye, Emmett.”

Ben looked around the room for a moment then started to pack.

Glass Houses

Chapter 3

“Gus?’

“Yes, Mama,” Gus replied into his cell phone. He was in the middle of interviewing one of the interns at the construction site when his cell phone had rung.

“I just wanted to let you know that Lorna and I are back from the conference. You can come visit whenever you like,” Mel said, thinking Gus would jump at the chance.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to visit you this summer,” Gus said carefully.

“Why not?” Mel snapped. This was not what she had expected.

“I have a really busy summer,” Gus told her. “I don’t think I can fit it in.”

“Fit it in!? I’m your mother.”

“I know, Mama, but I’m in the middle of work right now. Could we talk about this later?”

“Are you brushing me off?” Mel demanded.

“No, Mama, nothing like that,” Gus replied. He glanced at the intern who had a satisfied smile playing on his lips. Gus hated to sound like such a baby trying to make nice with his mother.

“Then you will come to Portland,” Melanie stated in her best authoritative voice.

“No, Mama, I really can’t.”

“Gus…”

Gus cut the connection and turned off his cell phone. He could just imagine the messages that would be waiting for him when he had time to turn it on again.

*****

“Lindsay!”

“Mel, is that you?” Lindsay asked as she answered the phone.

“You’re fucking right that it’s me. What have you been telling that ungrateful son of ours?”

Lindsay could hear the anger in Mel’s voice. “Calm down, Mel. I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Like fuck you don’t! I bet you and that asshole Kinney put him up to this.”

“Put Gus up to what?” Lindsay asked in bewilderment.

“That ungrateful little pup says he’s too busy to come visit me this summer. He’s got the whole fucking summer ahead of him, and he’s too fucking busy. I don’t bloody think so!”

“Gus is busy, Mel,” Lindsay said calmly. “He just started working with John. He’ll be doing that all summer.”

“John? What the fuck is he doing with John? He’s supposed to be interning at Kinnetik.”

“John offered him a job of videotaping the course he’s giving on building.”

“Course? When did John Anderson get to be a teacher?”

“Not a teacher, an associate professor.” Lindsay relished telling Melanie that.

“P…Professor?” Mel sputtered. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“Oh, that’s right,” Lindsay said smugly. “You don’t bother to keep up with the happenings of your discarded family here in Pittsburgh.” She paused to let that sink in, but before Melanie could start contradicting that statement, Lindsay continued, “John got his PhD. He’s Dr. John Anderson now, and he’s conducting an internship course this summer. That’s what Gus is filming.”

“Well, la-dee-da!”

“Mel!”

“I don’t give a fuck what John Anderson is doing. I want to know why my son feels he can tell me that he won’t come to Portland.”

“That’s Gus’ decision. I have nothing to do with it.”

“Bullshit! You’ve probably been crying and moaning about how hard done by you are since I left, and how you need your sweet little baby there with you,” Mel said sarcastically.

“In spite of what you might think, I don’t cry and moan, and certainly not over you. If anybody is crying and moaning at the moment, I would say it was you.”

“Me?” Mel asked in amazement.

“What else would you call what you’re doing?”

“I … I fucking hate all of you,” Mel shouted then slammed down the receiver.

Lindsay pulled the phone away from her ear. “Score one for me,” she said with a smile as she closed her cell phone.

*****

“Kinney!”

“Who is this?” Brian asked as he answered his cell phone.

Justin looked over at Brian who was ensconced on a chaise in the sun porch. Justin was painting at an easel, finding that the flowers of Hawaii were an unending inspiration for him, even if his arm still ached a lot of the time. He mouthed, “Who is it?”

Brian shook his head as he started to listen to Melanie Marcus’ rant.

“Where the fuck do you get off, Kinney, telling my son that he can’t come to Portland this summer! I always knew you were a fucking asshole, but this goes way beyond your usual crap. You are a class A bastard. How dare you?”

“I didn’t dare. I have nothing to do with Gus’ summer.”

“He’s there with you, isn’t he?”

“He’s working for my brother and earning credits for his schooling,” Brian said smugly.

Justin looked at his husband. “Melanie?” he asked.

Brian nodded and moved his fingers and thumb together and apart to indicate that she was rattling on about something. Justin surmised that it was about Gus. What else did those two have in common?

“I want my son here in Portland this summer,” Melanie stated forcefully. “You need to see that’s what happens.”

“Is that some kind of obscure threat?” Brian asked sarcastically.

“I want my son.”

“Did it ever occur to you that if you made yourself available more often, he might do the same?”

“Me? Available?” Melanie sputtered.

“Gus told me that he had intended to visit you and your new squeeze, before he started work, but you were too busy. Had to go to some conference with your new love. I hope the sex was worth it.”

“You son of a bitch! How dare you?”

“Oh, I dare a lot of things,” Brian replied. “You might do well to remember that people who live in glass houses shouldn’t throw stones.”

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“When you figure it out, maybe you’ll understand why Gus isn’t coming to Portland and why the rest of us don’t give a fuck.” Brian snapped his cell phone shut. “Remind me to get a new phone number that Melanie fucking Marcus doesn’t have,” Brian said to Justin.

*****

“Man, Pop, I’m tired,” Gus said as he flopped into a chair at the kitchen table.

Brian looked at the clock. “It isn’t even four,” Brian said.

“I know, but I’ve had it.”

Brian continued cutting up veggies for the kids’ after school snack. They loved veggies and dip. “The working life is not for you, I take it,” Brian observed.

“Huh? No, work is fine. All these young interns have some weird ideas about life and what the real world is like,” Gus replied.

Brian smiled. “And you, of course, are way past weird ideas.” Gus made a face at his father. “Are the weird ideas weird because you don’t agree with them, or are they merely someone else’s weird view of the world?”

“One kid told me that he plans to be a world famous architect,” Gus said shaking his head. “Isn’t it enough to just be an architect?”

“Don’t you want to be a world famous cinematographer?” Brian asked.

“Um, well, I’d like that, but I don’t go around telling everybody that’s what I’m going to be.”

“Maybe this kid has a big ego. There’s nothing wrong with setting your expectations high.”

“No, but it seems so…”

“Unrealistic?”

“Yeah.”

“What’s that old expression – your reach should always exceed your grasp?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Aim high,” Brian said tersely.

“Oh.”

“Maybe you should look at that as an aspect of what you’re filming,” Brian suggested.

“What aspect?”

“Sonny boy, you really must be tired. Get with the program. I believe every good film has a hook. What if that was the hook for yours – interns developing, adjusting, forming expectations for their futures. Maybe some of them will find out that they want to be architects. Maybe the kid who thinks he wants to be a world famous architect might discover that he really wants to be a carpenter.”

“How likely is that?” Gus asked.

“You never know,” Brian said philosophically.

Gus sat up straighter in his chair. “You know, you’re right. I do need a hook. I was talking to one kid this afternoon. He was surprised he got accepted in this program. He didn’t seem to have very high self esteem.”

“Unlike some people we know who have expectations beyond the pale.” Brian didn’t say that he was thinking about Melanie Marcus.

“I think I see what you’re getting at. Show how the interns are at the beginning of the summer, and how they have grown and changed by the end.”

“And don’t forget the ones who don’t change at all.”

Gus grinned. “You’re the best, Pop. I’ll have a great tutorial for Uncle John, but it will also show how this process can be a life changing experience.”

“Now you’re cooking with gas, my boy,” Brian said sticking his tongue in his cheek.

“Thanks, Pop.”

“No problem.”

“GUUUSSS!” Bree shrieked as she ran through the front door of the house. The princess was home.

*****

The shortened work week flew by quickly, especially after Mel’s annoying phone calls ceased. Brian chuckled to himself as he watched the progress on the greenhouse safely from the edge of his own garden. His brother, John Anderson, PhD., thank you very much, had the deans from both PIFA and Penn State email Melanie with their letters of praise and commendation for Gus. The email included praise for the parents of the enterprising young man who worked so diligently on his two majors and yet found time to help out his fellow students as a mentor and tutor. Unbeknownst to the parents, Gus had become a friend to several students that came from alternative families and were struggling with it. The deans’ attributed Gus’ easy mannerisms and self confidence to his parents and how well he was raised. They also mentioned that it was an honor to be associated through Gus, to such distinguished members of the community.

The email successfully shut Melanie up for the time being.

“Wow, this is amazing!” Justin commented as he sidled up to Brian’s side. “They’ve done so much already.”

“Yeah,” was all that Brian said as they both watched John’s men begin erecting the ‘bones’ of the greenhouse. “John said that it would go up fast since there’s no basement to dig and that all the pipe and electrical lines were easy to extend from the lane.”

“I’m glad all the lines are underground,” Justin said. There was nothing to disturb the view and the risk of a tree falling on a power line during a storm was nonexistent. “What are you going to do in the front?” Justin indicated the land in front of the cottage-like facade of the greenhouse.

“A short lawn similar to what’s in front of our house. Same for the B&B,” Brian said.

“Are you going into the hotel business?” Justin joked.

“Not! But Emmett did make his recommendations for a large communal kitchen and I did promise Michael and Ben a suite of rooms they can call home for whenever they want. I guess if a friend of a friend wanted to book a room or two for a vacation, we could work something out, but this is for our family.”

“Speaking of Michael and Ben...”

“Yeah, Ben arrived the other day and made himself at home at Emm’s cottage. Something’s up with those two and I’m not sure it’s a good thing,” Brian said as he moved closer to Justin. Ben and Michael had been a couple almost as long as Brian and Justin. They were shining examples of monogamy and fidelity in their community. As much as Brian teased and snarked about them, somewhere deep down inside, Brian admired Ben and Michael.

Justin linked his fingers with Brian’s in silent agreement and so much more. He knew that love wasn’t always enough to keep a relationship going. It took a lot more. Justin turned his head to kiss Brian’s shoulder. He felt Brian gently squeeze his hand in acknowledgment.

“So what do you think?” Gordon asked the partners as he loped over from the site.

“I’m impressed!” Justin responded with an eager smile.

“It’s all right,” Brian said automatically. “What brings you out of the Village? I thought your missus had you wrapped around her little finger and knee deep in cut flowers,” Brian said, referring to Betsie’s flower shop in the Village created by John and Gordon.

“She lets me out on occasion especially when the bossman has a bug up his nose about an important project.”

“And this is important?” Brian asked with an arch of his brow.

“As important as it gets. Besides, it’s good for him,” Gordon said seriously, pointing towards John’s general direction with his chin. “He needs to put all that higher education to good use. John’s a natural born teacher and good with young minds. I’ve never seen him happier,” Gordon added.

Brian had to admit that there was an extra spring to his brother’s step. And his enthusiasm was contagious, if Gus’ excited attitude was any indication. Although Gus had no interest in architecture, his artistic mind could appreciate the aesthetics of the designs and his logical mind was learning the business end of the project.

“Your large stone cottage is a challenge for these youngens. They all assume new buildings mean glass and steel,” Gordon said with a smirk. “The adjustment is good for them,” he laughed. “I gotta get back. I’ll see you boys later,” Gordon said as he went back to the site.

As Gordon walked back to the cottage site, Todd and Donald drove up in a garden center truck.

“What brings you two out here so soon? There’s nothing much to see,” Brian commented.

“On the contrary, there’s a lot to see and to work on,” Todd stated. “See that?” Todd pointed toward where the back wall of the greenhouse was staked out. There was a huge pile of stones that was going to be part of the back wall. “We decided that your pond will be part of the wall and that’s where me and Donald come in,” Todd announced proudly as he waved his set of plans in front of Brian’s nose. “So if you’ll excuse us, we have a pond to build.” Todd smiled as he turned to go toward the greenhouse. Donald grinned and with a shrug of his big shoulders followed Todd.

Justin laughed at the look of amazement on Brian’s face. “Come on, big guy, let’s go over. I know you want to put your two cents in,” Justin said as he led Brian toward the greenhouse.

*****

Everyone in close proximity of the construction site wore hard hats, even Gus had one fitted to his specifications. Brian noted that his son had his head bent over the special table that held the plans of both the greenhouse and the cottage. The plans were protected by a sheet of plexiglass. The table itself was housed in a tent that the men used as a base to take their breaks or eat lunch.

“What’s this?” Brian asked no one in particular as he studied the building plan which was really a blank rectangle except for structures in the back and what looked like double walls by the doors. He pointed at a rectangle near the front.

“A bathroom with stall shower,” a very large man answered. He was helping himself to a cup of coffee. The snack cart man had set up several coffee urns for the crew along with barrels of iced bottled water. He came back a few times in the day to replenish the coffee, water and other snacks and sandwiches.

“Are you sure?” Brian asked as he did a double take. The man was large, well muscled and had many tools hanging off his tool belt. Brian resisted the memories of his own little tool belt man.

“Tom,” the man replied as he wiped his hand on his pants before offering it to Brian. Brian readily shook his hand. “I’m the plumber. I’ve been working with John and Gordon for years but usually on their city projects. This is a first for me but I couldn’t resist your brother.”

“Yes, my brother can be very persuasive when he wants to be,” Brian said as he looked the big man up and down.

“He warned me about you,” Tom said as he wagged his index finger up at Brian. Brian gave Tom his most innocent, ‘who me?’ look, making Tom laugh. “Let me explain what we’re doing here,” Tom said after he calmed down from laughing.

“This is the front door that faces the lane,” Tom began in a lecture mode. "It has an antechamber so that in the winter the plants won’t get a blast of cold air when someone comes in. Just to the right will be a coat rack area. It’ll give you somewhere to hang your...”

“Coat?” Brian interjected.

“Or work apron. We thought a small bathroom would be more helpful instead of just a toilet and sink. Considering the amount of work you’ll be doing in here with some of your larger plants, it might come in handy to be able to shower off before tracking dirt through your house.”

“Yeah, and having a bathroom in here will come in handy with all the barbecues we throw. Our plumbing is happy with the six of us. When the family shows up...”

“Yeah, John did say you have a big family and they all like a good party. It’ll only have a small water heater but it’ll be good for a fast rinse. Since the greenhouse will hold tropical plants, we’re installing baseboard heating. The glass and plants will help to keep it steamy in here so it won’t take much to heat up the place. We’re also installing drains in the floor for the run off, overhead sprinklers if you want it to rain all at once and you’ll have a spigot to attach a hose.”

“You guys have thought of everything.”

“In the back will be your pond. Todd is working on an idea he had for another project when he was in Chicago, but the client decided against it.”

“What kind of idea?”

“On the inside, the pond will look like it extends out of the back wall. Part of it will be outside with a small opening so that the fish can swim in and out. It’ll be deep enough so that the water won’t freeze and it can be heated if you wish. We’ll be installing underwater lights which will also keep the water warm plus add to the overall effect.”

“Some of the lights will shine on the outside?” Brian asked. Tom nodded. “Good, it’ll be part of the security system and prevent anyone from accidently bumping into it. And this?” Brian pointed to the other square at the side.

“The side door which will be opposite from your sun porch. We’ll eventually link your path that runs through your garden through the hedges then to the greenhouse. This door will also have an antechamber. I believe John said something about an arbor around both doors so that they’ll blend in with your front door but it’ll also help protect the side door during a storm. John said that the front has a tendency for snow drifts. You like?”

“I like, and for a plumber you know a lot about other shit.”

“Hang around John long enough and you pick up all sorts of stuff. Break time’s over. I better get back before John comes looking for me. I’ll be seeing you around, I’m sure.” With that, Tom tossed his empty cup in the trash and walked outside.

“Yeah,” Brian mumbled to himself, staring at the plans and quite in awe of his ‘doctor’ brother.

“Hey, Pop!” Gus came into the tent searching for his dad. “Todd has some questions about hedges and stuff. Can you come out?” Gus asked his father who looked a little preoccupied. Brian shook himself out of his reverie.

“Yeah, sure. I’ll be right there as soon as my crutches can get me there.”

“Okay, Pop. This is so cool!” Gus said with a huge smile, complete with youthful enthusiasm. “It’s almost like we’re building this together, ya know.”

“I know,” Brian couldn’t help but smile.

“Is this how it felt when you guys built the treehouse?”

“Yeah,” Brian said after a moment’s thought. “It is. But I gotta warn ya, Sonny Boy, your uncle is quite the slave driver,” Brian said in a whisper as he leaned closer to Gus.

“Oh Pop!” Gus laughed.

The Kinney men made their way through the site toward Todd.

Glass Houses

Chapter 4

Ben walked out of Emmett’s cottage. He had been there for a few days, and he found himself relaxing and smiling more than he had in a long time. He strolled through the gate and started up the lane, looking at all the construction equipment and activity that was going on.

His smile grew broader, as it occurred to him that all the noise and bustle that was occurring on the lane should be defeating the purpose of him staying there. On the contrary, he found the activity interesting and invigorating. Maybe that old saying about a change being as good as a rest was actually true. Ben stopped in front of the gate that marked the opening of the construction site for the new cottage. Part of this new building would be his. That made him smile even more.

“You look like the cat who just swallowed the canary,” John said as he came over to Ben.

“Maybe I look that way because that’s how I feel.”

“Really?” John asked rather surprised. “I would have thought that construction would be the last thing you’d want if you were looking for peace and quiet.”

“I’m not sure what I’m looking for,” Ben replied, his eyes watching the earth movers, but his brain somewhere else far away.

“Sounds like you need a trip to the big rock by the stream,” John suggested.

“You know I think subconsciously that’s where I was heading.”

John chuckled. “That rock does have a pull. I think we should give it a name. Let’s see – how about the Contemplating Stone?”

“Hm, has possibilities,” Ben agreed, “but contemplating is such a big word.”

“Too big for some of the young’uns?” John asked with a twinkle in his eye.

“The vocabulary of the younger generation isn’t what it should be,” Ben conceded.

“Maybe you can think of a good name for our rock while you’re sitting on it.”

“Maybe I can. Hasn’t it always been called the Thinking Rock?”

“Yeah, but never officially named that.”

“You don’t think Brian will object to me using the rock, do you?” Ben asked.

“It’s my rock too. You have my permission to use it.”

“Thanks, I’m going to take you up on that.”

“Oh, and if you’d like to look at the plans for this baby,” John said indicating the cottage site, “come over to our place tonight and I’ll show you.”

“I think I’d like that,” Ben replied. “I’ve enjoyed being alone since I got here, but I think I’ve had enough of that for now.”

“See you later tonight,” John said as he started back into the site. “If you’d like to come for dinner, feel free. We always have lots.”

“Thanks,” Ben said taking a last look at the construction, and then heading for the stream.

As Ben walked down the path towards the stream, his cell phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled it out and looked at who was calling. He let it go to voicemail. He wasn’t ready to deal with that yet.

Ben came into the clearing near the stream. The big rock stood waiting for him, partially in shade, a little bit of it in the sun. Ben sat down on the shady side. The sun was not his friend due to the medication he took. He pushed himself farther up onto the rock and laid back. The sky was very blue and almost cloudless as he looked through the leaves of an overhanging branch. He drew in a deep breath of the good country air. He smiled to himself. This was just what he needed. He closed his eyes and let his mind wander.

In spite of himself Ben kept picturing Michael. His husband and lover, who had pretty much ceased to be his lover over the course of the last few weeks. Ben had never felt so alone as he had since Michael had started to reject his advances. Sex was only a small part of the problem though. Michael had been drawing away from him. Ben could feel it in everything that they did. That was the reason he had to get away from Michael. It was the reason he was here.

“Want some company?” a voice asked from somewhere off to the side.

“No!” Ben said abruptly before he could stop himself. He needed time to think. He hadn’t come here for company.

“Fine, I’ll leave you alone,” the voice said.

Ben sat up turning to see who had spoken to him, even though he was pretty sure he recognized the voice. “Brian, it’s fine,” Ben said. “I didn’t mean to be rude.”

“I didn’t think you were being rude. If anyone knows rude, it’s me.” Brian chuckled. “I merely thought you wanted to be alone, so I’ll head back.”

“You came all the way out here on your crutches to see if I wanted to be alone?”

“Yeah, I guess I did.”

“Come and sit down. I can spare you a few minutes.”

“Wouldn’t want to be pushy,” Brian said his tongue in his cheek as he hobbled over to the rock.

“You, pushy?” Ben asked with a laugh.

Brian scowled at him as he handed Ben his crutches and hoisted himself onto the rock. At that moment Ben felt his phone vibrate again. He pulled it out, glanced at who was calling and promptly put it back in his pocket.

“Michael?” Brian asked.

“Yeah, how did you know?’

“I know Michael. He’s a persistent little bastard when he wants something.”

“I wish I knew what the fuck he wanted,” Ben said with a sigh.

“Such language, professor,” Brian joked. “Care to tell me what’s going on with you two.”

“I wish I knew.”

“That makes two of us,” Brian said. “That altercation between you two at the barbecue was … out of character.”

“You think we don’t fight?” Ben asked.

“Every couple fights,” Brian replied knowingly. “You guys never fight in public.”

Ben nodded in agreement. “Michael hasn’t been … himself,” he said slowly.

“I’ve noticed.

“Has he told you what’s wrong?”

Brian shook his head. “Has he told you?”

“No, or I wouldn’t be asking you,” Ben said tersely.

“Have you asked him?”

Ben shook his head. “Whenever I try to broach the subject with him, he turns it into a fight.”

“A fight?”

“Yeah, he picks some little thing in what I said and starts a fight about it.”

“Is that why he was so upset about his present at the barbecue?” Brian asked.

“It’s a good example of his current behavior.”

“When Michael is being an irrational idiot, more than usual, that is,” Brian added. “Then there’s something wrong.”

“I know something’s wrong.”

“I don’t think you understand me, professor. I mean something is really wrong?”

“Really wrong? But what…?”

“Like he’s sick or he thinks you’re sick, or something’s wrong with Debbie or Hunter, or the store’s in trouble and he doesn’t want to tell you. Something dramatic.”

“Shit!” Ben replied.

“You don’t have any idea what it could be?”

“No, I don’t,” Ben said shaking his head.

“You guys get tested regularly, don’t you?” Brian asked.

“Of course we do.”

“And there hasn’t been an accident … lately?”

“You mean like a broken condom or something?”

“Yeah.”

“Nothing I can think of, but…”

“But what?” Brian asked raising an eyebrow.

“Michael hasn’t been feeling well for a few weeks. I told him to go get a check up at the doctor’s, but he hasn’t gone.”

“You don’t think he could be really sick, do you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Look, as someone who is a cancer survivor, get him to a fucking doctor. I mean it, Ben.”

“I’ll try.” Ben pulled out his cell phone again and looked at the display.

“For fuck sake talk to him,” Brian ordered as he retrieved his crutches and slid off the rock. His work there was done.

Ben opened his phone. “Michael?” he said.

Brian used his crutches to get himself over to the path. He so wished his ankle was good enough not to use the crutches, but not yet. He hoped soon.

“Ben, why haven’t you answered my calls?” Michael demanded.

“I’m answering now,” Ben said steeling himself for a fight, but refusing to be sucked in.

“Have you had enough of the country life? Are you coming home?” Michael asked.

“Not yet,” Ben said.

“Why the fuck not!?”

“I need some time, and I think you do too.”

“I don’t need time. I need … you,” Michael admitted.

“You’d never know it the way you’ve treated me lately,” Ben accused.

“I … I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry, Michael. Do something about it. Tell me what’s going on.”

There was a very long pause. “I can’t, not yet,” Michael said finally.

“Michael…”

“Someone just came into the store. I have to go,” Michael said quickly and cut the connection.

Ben closed his phone. “That accomplished fuck all,” he muttered. He wracked his brain about what he could do. Maybe he could ask Brian to talk to Michael, but Michael wasn’t talking to him either. Maybe he should invite Michael to come to the lane for the weekend. Ben could hear the excuses already about why Michael couldn’t do that. Maybe he should call Debbie. That would fix Michael in more ways than one. He didn’t really want to do that. Ben laid back on the rock and closed his eyes. The Thinking Rock had no answers today.

*****

“Hey.”

“Hey.”

“Where ya been?”

“Down by the old mill stream,” Brian teased but only got a perplexed look from his young lover. He remembered his father singing parts of that song when he came home drunk and was in a ‘frisky’ mood. Poor Joanie had a lot to cope with during that time.

“I went to the big rock. I saw Ben go down there and I thought he could use some company,” a euphemism for prying.

“Find out anything?” Justin asked as he began setting up his mini canvases. He had his sling off and even though his dominant arm was not affected, the limited use of his left arm and hand threw Justin off balance.

“Nothing specific but I have a feeling that the condom broke and Mikey’s thinking the worst,” Brian ventured.

“Shit!”

“My sentiments exactly. As much as I love both of them, they’re going to have to work this one out by themselves.”

“I think you’re right,” Justin agreed then became very quiet as he prepared his palette. “Bri, my therapy.”

“What about it?”

“I really need to get the use of my arm back.”

“Yeah, and…?” Brian wasn’t sure he was liking the direction this conversation was about to turn.

“The therapist is in the Pitts.”

“And you want to stay at the loft,” Brian said as Justin looked up at him with moist eyes. They had just celebrated 20 years of their unconventional relationship and now it looked like they were about to be separated by a dislocated shoulder. Brian snorted at the irony. After all the time he intentionally pushed Justin away for ‘his own good,’ Brian couldn’t bear the thought of Justin leaving him even if it was only temporary.

“We’ll work it out, Sunshine,” was all that Brian could say as he carefully drew the younger man into his arms. “Love you,” he whispered into a golden lock covered ear. He felt Justin nod into his chest.

*****

The month of June was moving along a bit too fast for Brian who saw the passage of time as a personal attack on his fleeting youth. He still had to use crutches while Justin had just been cleared for more ‘active’ therapy instead of the passive exercises he had been performing.

The great god Kinney was not happy.

“And what’s got your knickers in a twist now? There’s no pleasing you, is there?” John growled at him. Brian had the good sense to look contrite. Brian was standing on the new path that connected his garden with the greenhouse property.

“The greenhouse looks like it’s ready for plants,” Brian said taking a different tack.

“Let’s make sure the stone facades are dry before you start moving in the dirt and stocking the pond with koi,” John snarked.

“Yes, sir,” Brian teased. “He was cleared for therapy,” Brian murmured after a while. John stared at him as he made the mental leap from the greenhouse to Justin.

“And the recommended therapist lives in Pittsburgh,” John put it all together. Brian nodded looking so pitiful that John couldn’t help but chuckle. Big bad Brian fucking Kinney, the super genius of the advertising world, entrepreneur supreme, master of the barbecue grill and reigning king of their lane was pouting like his daughter.

“May I make a suggestion?” John gently asked as he put an arm around his brother’s shoulders. Brian nodded. “Find out how booked this therapist is. Maybe he can be bribed to take on a private patient. Make him an offer he can’t refuse.”

Brian arched a brow.

“An all expense paid trip to Edna’s Treasures. We have room to put him up and maybe by the time Justin’s completed his therapy, it’ll be time for yours. From what Bobby told me, this guy works very closely with the orthopedists. He’ll get you both up and running in no time.”

Brian’s pout was turning into a smile.

“Go on, make some calls, work your magic then stop walking around like a bear with a wounded paw. You’re beginning to scare my men.” A bunch of burly construction workers walked by with heavy planks hoisted up on a shoulder. “They’re very sensitive men, you know.” Said men gave Brian a pleading nod making Brian giggle, completely losing it.

“Okay, I get it; I’ve been a bitch to live with. I’m sorry,” he said to his brother. “I’m sorry!” he shouted in the general direction of the workmen.

“Yay!” Brian received in return from the men, many holding up coffee cups or various tools in salute.

“Bri, we didn’t know each other when you had cancer but from what I was told, you fought hard against it and unless your head was stuck in a toilet somewhere, you kept right on working. I’m not telling you to push yourself and risk re-injury, I’m just saying that the Brian I know would not let something like a sprained ankle stop him from doing anything he really wanted to do.” John bussed Brian’s head before getting back to work.

Brian smiled at his brother, looked over the greenhouse progress with pride then hobbled back to the cottage. He had calls to make.

*****

“So you’re coming this weekend?” Ben asked hopefully. He’d been trying to convince Michael to drive up and stay with him at Emmett’s, but for some reason Michael kept putting him off with one excuse after another.

“I said I would,” Michael protested.

“Just checking. And JR?”

“She’s staying at Lindsay’s. She moved back a couple of days ago,” Michael mumbled.

“M-moved back?” Ben asked with pain.

“Not for real or forever but...”

“What?” Ben asked gently.

“JR said that I was being an ass and that I needed a vacation with you and to get our mojo back,” Michael huffed. Ben could see him standing there with his arms crossed against his chest and his chin jutting out in defiance.

“We have mojo?” Ben asked, trying not to laugh.

“Apparently. But according to JR we lost it and now we’ve been ordered to find it or she’s going to kick both our butts.”

“Then for self preservation’s sake you should get here as quick as you can. JR can be a very scary young lady when she wants to be.”

“Tell me about it. I’m just about packed and I’m going to talk to Danny to make some arrangements for the store. I should be there in a few hours. Do you want me to bring anything?”

“Some of my tofu burgers?” Ben ventured. He heard Michael sigh.

“If I have to. See you soon.”

“Michael.”

“Yeah?”

“I love you,” Ben said hoping that he sounded sincere and that Michael wouldn’t be put off.

“I love you too,” Michael said genuinely before he broke the connection.

*****

“Dada!” Bree shouted as she ran into the cottage. Bobby had just brought Bree and Patrick home from school.

“Up here, Squirt,” Brian called back from his attic office. It wasn’t easy but Brian managed to get himself up the spiral staircase. It took him a while to do it but he was very proud of himself that he made it up there. Bree carefully climbed up.

“Dada,” Bree began as she climbed up to her Dada’s lap and made herself comfortable.

“Yes, General Squirt,” Brian replied knowing he was about to promise her something.

“School’s done on Friday.”

“Is it?” Brian asked knowing full well that as of the coming Friday, summer would officially begin on the lane.

“Yup.”

“Does that mean you want to go away to camp again this year?” The thought of Bree and Justin leaving him was a little too much to bear.

“No Dada, but can I go to day camp, and can Ashley stay here sometimes? Her mommy is teaching summer school and camp’s not for the whole summer and we can help you gar-gar in the new house and, and...”

“Breathe, Squirt! Yes, Ashley is more than welcome to spend as much time here as her mother permits. I did reserve a spot for you at day camp but that won’t start until the middle of July so you’ll have plenty of time to help me in the greenhouse. And Ashley’s help will be appreciated.”

Unbeknownst to Bree, Susanna, Ashley’s mother had contacted Brian and Justin to coordinate day camp, and she asked if they didn’t mind if Ashley spent some days with them because of her summer schedule. Now that Susanna had a real job, things were falling into place for her. She had taken on tutoring jobs as well to pay off the debts she incurred during her divorce. The boys were very willing to help. Bree loved her friend; the lane could be very lonely for the only little girl living on it.

“Oh thank you, Dada!” Bree shrieked as she threw her little arms around her father’s neck.

“You’re welcome, Squirt,” Brian said as he hugged her close to him, burying his nose in her baby fine strawberry blond hair.

“I love you, Dada.”

“Love you too, Squirt,” Brian said as he hung on with all his might.

Glass Houses

Chapter 5

“Gus!” Bree shrieked as the front door of the cottage opened.

“Hi, short stuff,” Gus laughed as he entered the house and scooped up his over enthusiastic sister. He did, however, love the way she was always so happy to see him.

“Will you play tea party with me?” she asked.

Gus tried not to make a face. “I need to take a shower.”

“After your shower,” Bree persisted.

“Couldn’t you get Patrick to have tea with you?”

“He won’t do it.”

“Maybe if you ask really nicely,” Gus suggested.

Bree shook her head. “He’s says it’s baby stuff.”

“What if I have my shower and then we could take our snacks out to the Wendy house and see if Patrick will join us?”

“Okay,” Bree said with a big smile. She kissed Gus’ cheek before he set her down.

*****

When Gus came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his hips, he was surprised to see his father sitting on the side of his bed.

“What’s up, Pop?” Gus asked.

“I see Bree coerced you into having tea in the Wendy house,” Brian said tongue in cheek.

“Yeah, so…?”

“She’s getting to be quite the little manipulator.”

“Getting to be…?” Gus asked with a chuckle, as he dried his hair with a smaller towel.

“You were never like that,” Brian observed.

“You didn’t see a lot of me when I was that age,” Gus reminded his father. “Every child is a manipulator.”

“How do you know that?”

Gus laughed. “It’s the nature of the beast.”

“Is that from one of your psychology classes in university?”

“Maybe.”

“I worry that she…”

“Isn’t growing up to be the perfect little girl that everybody expects?”

Brian looked up at his son. “Something like that.”

“Pop, you and Justin have done a great job with her. Nobody’s perfect, not even Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor.”

“Is that right?”

“It is.”

“What about Gus Kinney?”

“What about him?” Gus asked with a frown. He wasn’t sure what his father was getting at.

“I think he’s just about perfect,” Brian said standing up on his good leg and pulling Gus into a hug.

“Geez, Pop, that’s about the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me,” Gus said when his father let him go.

“I don’t think I tell you that often enough. You’re a good kid, Gus. And you’re a great brother to Bree. Just don’t…”

“Don’t what?”

“Don’t let her take advantage of you,” Brian warned.

“Pop, I know it may seem silly, but I actually like spending time with Bree. She’s an interesting little girl.” Brian raised an eyebrow. “I mean it.”

“I…I like spending time with her too,” Brian admitted, “but I thought it was just because I … love her so much.”

Gus grinned. “I love her a ton too, and she really is good company.”

“Then I guess she’s not taking advantage.”

“I wouldn’t call it taking advantage. I enjoy her, if not the tea parties.”

Brian chuckled. “Good lad,” he said squeezing Gus’ shoulder before he grabbed his crutches and hiked himself out of the room. Gus shook his head and smiled.

*****

“More tea,” Bree asked sounding a lot like Hudson. She and Gus were ensconced in the Wendy house along with Beau.

“That would be smashing,” Gus replied with his fake British accent.

Bree giggled as she poured some pretend tea from her little china pot. Gus reached down and filled his cup with soda.

“Would you care for another sandwich?” Bree asked.

“Lovely,” Gus said taking one of the little ham sandwiches off the plate that John had prepared for them. “We must be careful that we don’t spoil our dinner,” he admonished.

“Yes, you’re so right,” Bree agreed. “I think this sandwich will be plenty for me.”

“Me too,” Gus added.

“You guys sound silly,” Patrick said from the doorway of the Wendy house. He had been standing outside listening to them for a few minutes. It was lonely having his snack all by himself in the house.

“We’re having fun,” Gus told him in no uncertain terms. “You should join us. It’s good practice for proper etiquette when you get older.”

“What good’s etiquette?” Patrick asked, but he came through the doorway and pulled up the last chair to the table. Beau gave a little woof of welcome as the boy came in.

“They actually have classes in etiquette at university,” Gus explained.

“They do?” Patrick asked in surprise. “How come?”

“Yeah, it helps when you go for job interviews if you know how to behave.”

“But you wouldn’t have fake English accents like Hudson’s, would you?” the boy asked.

Gus laughed. “No, and Hudson’s accent isn’t fake. It’s the real thing.” Patrick made a face at the older boy. “Bree and I were just having fun, pretending to be British. Being polite and proper is good in the job market though, and for when you have dinner with people you work with or somebody who might become a client in your business.”

“Oh,” Patrick said thoughtfully taking in Gus’ words. He knew his fathers occasionally had to be away for dinner meetings. That must be what Gus was talking about.

“Would you care for some tea, my Patrick?” Bree asked.

“Yes, I believe I would,” Patrick said with a big grin, using his own fake British accent. Bree handed him a cup and she started to pour the imaginary liquid.

Gus winked at Bree again, and she couldn’t stop the little giggle of pleasure that escaped her lips. Having tea with two of her favorite people was just great.

*****

“Michael!” Ben called as Michael’s car pulled into the driveway of Emmett’s cottage.

As Michael stepped out, Ben threw his arms around him and kissed him heartily.

“What’s that for?” Michael asked.

“I missed you. Didn’t you miss me?”

“Well, yeah!” Michael said like Ben was crazy or something. “But I’m not the one who went away.”

“Michael,” Ben said evenly, “let’s not fight.”

“I’m not fighting,” Michael declared, but his tone of voice indicated that a fight could just as easily happen as not.

“Are you hungry? I can rustle us up something to eat,” Ben volunteered.

“I thought you’d be up at Edna’s Treasures eating with Brian and John.”

Ben frowned. “I was invited up there for dinner, but I haven’t gone. I’ve been staying in the cottage … thinking.”

“All that thinking will fry your brain.”

“Sometimes I can’t help it,” Ben said slowly. “Michael, we need to talk.”

“I wonder if they have enough food up there so we could go to dinner. That way we won’t have to cook or clean up.”

“Michael…”

“I’m going to call Brian. I bet they have lots of food. They always do at the barbecues.”

“Michael,” Ben tried to say once again, but his husband already had his cell phone out and had punched the speed dial for Brian.

Ben walked back into Emmett’s cottage knowing that they would probably be going up to the other house for dinner. So much for a quiet night alone with his husband.

*****

“John, can you help move the table out for dinner?” Brian asked as he set down his phone. “That was Michael. He’s out here to spend some time with Ben, but they want to come up here for dinner.”

“That doesn’t sound like quality time together,” John commented as he pulled the big table out from the wall.

“That’s Mikey for you. Ben thinks he’s worried about something, but he’s avoiding facing it.”

“You’re not going to get involved, are you?” John asked.

“I’m trying not to, but here they come.”

John shook his head. He had learned over the years that Brian had trouble refusing Michael anything. He didn’t want to see his brother get caught in the middle of a marriage squabble. He decided maybe he needed to run interference at dinner if Michael made that necessary.

“I better go make sure that we can stretch dinner a bit farther,” John said. “Can you manage setting the table?”

“Sure,” Brian said. “I have a son and daughter expressly for that purpose.”

John laughed as he headed for his side of the cottage. He heard Brian at the sun porch door calling for Bree and Gus. They were lucky to have such good kids.

*****

“Wow, this looks good!” Michael exclaimed as he looked over the table then took a seat. There appeared to be plenty of food on it, some that even Ben would eat. “See, I told you they’d have enough,” Michael whispered none too softly to Ben. Ben blushed with embarrassment as he nodded. The men of Edna’s Treasures politely pretended not to notice.

“Thank you for allowing us to join your dinner,” Ben said a bit formally as he raised his glass of lemonade in sort of a salute.

“No problem,” John responded quickly before Brian had a chance. “We usually cook more than we can eat; the leftovers go quick around here,” John said indicating the children.

“Our sweet little Sunshine can still pack it away,” Brian snarked, eliciting a glare from said Sunshine who was becoming more infuriated since he was having difficulty cutting his chicken. Justin got more angry when Brian happily took over Justin’s plate to cut up his cutlet into bite sized little pieces.

“So Mikey, what brings you all the way up here?” Brian asked after a while. Dinner seemed to be proceeding well with Brian keeping most of his snarky comments to himself.

“I came to vacation with my husband. I’m allowed a vacation, aren’t I?” Michael said defensively. “We are legally married, ya know!” Michael stressed the word legally. Of course no one mentioned that his marriage was technically only legal in Canada.

“So, um, how’s the store?” Bobby asked hoping that talking about the comic book store was a safe enough subject. It was, safe. Michael went into detail for the next half hour.

After dinner was finished and while the coffee was brewing, Ben expressed an interest in the construction. Since Brian was still a little clumsy in the kitchen, he offered to play tour guide while the others cleared the table for dessert.

“The greenhouse looks like it’s finished,” Ben stated. There was still enough light for them to see without the need of flashlights.

“A few more days; John’s waiting for the inspector to come to give his seal of approval. Then John’s men will seal up the walls. Emmett says when he gets here for the Fourth of July, he’ll decorate the bathroom.”

“Bathroom? In a greenhouse?” Ben asked, his eyes open wide with wonder.

Brian chuckled. “Come on,” he said as he opened the front door.

“Antechamber,” Ben stated as they went through the second set of doors which were swinging doors that easily opened if one was carrying or pushing through a heavy load.

“My brother thinks of everything. The side door is the main door though; it’s wider.”

“This is more than just a bathroom,” Ben exclaimed as he stared at the room that was just off the front door. “A shower too?” Ben asked with amazement.

“So I don’t track mud into the house,” Brian snarked. “As if!”

“Having an additional bathroom will come in handy, especially during all your barbecues and parties.”

“That’s what John said. I have to admit the thought of showering off the dirt and sweat before I clog up the cottage shower does hold appeal,” Brian admitted.

Their footsteps echoed through the empty glass building as they made their way down to the pond. Ben whistled as he took in the whole expanse including the overhead lighting and sprinkler system.

“Holy moly!” Ben shouted as he spied the pond which was still empty but he could see the potential. He bent down to peer through the small outlet that connected the inside pond to the outdoors.

“Yes, the fish will have an indoor-outdoor pool of their own while we mere mortals have to use the stream.”

Ben laughed heartily. “This is wonderful, Brian, really. I can just see how happy you’ll be planting away all through the winter.”

“Speaking about happy,” Brian began as he led his big friend through the side doors and back on the path toward the conjoined cottages. “What the fuck is going on between you and Mikey?”

“I’m honestly not sure, Brian. But I promise you that’ll I find out. I’m sorry we imposed on you tonight.”

“No imposition, but professor...”

“I know, Brian, I know. One way or another, I’ll make this right,” Ben promised. Brian nodded.

“We better get in there before your husband sends out a search party,” Brian said as they approached the sun porch. “Ben, whatever it is, fix it before it gets worse. Talk to him,” Brian pleaded as he touched Ben’s hard muscular shoulder. Ben turned to look into Brian’s deep penetrating eyes. In the dim light, Brian’s eyes became a deep green like an angry ocean. Ben found himself drowning in those eyes.

Brian inhaled Ben’s strong masculine scent then pushed him through the door.

“We thought you got lost; we were beginning to worry,” John said as he gave Brian a poignant look.

“Did you get lost, Dada?” Bree asked innocently as Brian sat on a chaise. Bree positioned a throw pillow under her father’s foot as he made himself comfortable. Justin brought Brian a cup of coffee.

“Thank you,” Brian murmured to Justin. “No, Squirt, I wasn’t lost. I was just showing Uncle Ben the new greenhouse.”

“What do you think?” Justin asked Ben.

“I think it’s wonderful; the pond is beautiful. And you’re making great progress on the new cottage. When do expect it to be completed?”

“I think sometime mid-August,” John answered. “It’s a relatively simple design, no basement, it’ll go up quick.”

“I’m impressed,” Ben said with a smile. “It’ll be nice to have a quiet place to come to and not worry about intruding on friends.”

“But we’re not intruding,” Michael put in. “We’re family!” he declared.

After a couple more hours of small talk, Michael finally took Ben’s hint and they left to walk back to Emmett’s cottage. Within moments of their departure, the kids were in bed as were the adults who all were tired and had to wake up early the next morning. The lane was suddenly dark.

“I told you we had overstayed our welcome,” Ben tried to say gently but it didn’t quite come out that way.

“What do you mean?” Michael asked as he tripped over some gravel that was in the road. “You think they could put in a sidewalk,” he grumbled.

“This is a true country lane, no sidewalk required,” Ben pointed out.

“Yeah, well...and since when does Brian go to bed before ten o’clock?”

“Michael, it’s been a long time since we stayed up after ten. Most times we’re in bed by nine and you know it. We’re both up early and so are they.”

“Well, why does Brian have to get up early? It’s not like he goes to work, and Justin’s only an artist. He probably doesn’t get out of bed until noon.”

“Michael, you know they’re up early. Every time we’re here for a party, they’re always up early the next day to make breakfast,” Ben said trying to be patient.

“But that’s after a party, not in real life.”

“What does that mean?”

“I bet Brian doesn’t get up in the morning like we do. We go to work every day. I mean, I guess John is up early cause he has to go build stuff, and lawyers are always going to meetings. Mel didn’t want to slow down even when she was pregnant.”

“I remember. But you’d be surprised how early Brian gets up. I’ve seen...”

“What?” Michael asked loudly, frightening the crickets into silence. “How do you know what time Brian gets up in the morning?”

“Michael, I’m right down the road. And I’m used to getting up and out early in the morning. Just because I’m on vacation doesn’t mean I can turn off my own internal clock. I got bored after a few days of being alone in the morning, so I’d watch some of the work being done on the cottage and explore the woods. Brian’s always out on the lane greeting the men and making sure the man who comes in with the food cart is paid. I ran out of coffee one day and went to the cart. The man refused to take my money. When I asked why, he told me that he was being paid very well by the man who looks like John’s twin.”

They stopped on the lane just before the gate to Emmett’s dream cottage.

“It is truly beautiful out here,” Ben said softly as he looked around. The lights on each side of the gate gave off a warm glow, lighting the path but not obscuring the starlight.

“I guess so but it’s very quiet,” Michael said with some tension in his voice.

“Michael,” Ben said in barely a whisper. Michael looked up into Ben’s eyes. “I missed you,” he said as he leaned in closer to his husband.

“I missed you, too. I love you,” Michael murmured as he leaned into Ben, meeting Ben’s lips.

“Please, Michael,” Ben pleaded. Michael nodded. Ben gently guided his husband into the cottage and to bed.

*****

“Do you think they’ll be all right?” Justin asked as he and Brian lay in the dark in their big bed. Brian reached out to search for Justin’s fingers.

“I hope so,” Brian replied as he laced his fingers with Justin’s. Brian felt Justin move closer. Justin’s lips kissed his shoulder.

“I want you,” Justin said as he carefully molded his body into Brian’s side. Brian could feel Justin’s hardness on his hip. Brian smiled in the dark as he rolled over onto his belly.

Justin needed no further confirmation than that, as he prepared to make love to his husband.

Glass Houses

Chapter 6

Ben opened his eyes and looked over at his husband. Last night had been a good reunion. The sex was good, but the closeness was better. Ben had truly missed Michael while they were apart. Studying Michael’s sleeping face, Ben had to wonder what was up with the man he loved. There had been … closeness last night, but also hesitation, maybe even reluctance, when they had finally made love. No matter how gentle Ben had been he could still feel Michael holding back, not letting them truly unite. He had to get to the bottom of what was going on.

Ben was tempted to shake Michael awake and hogtie him to the bed until he spilled his guts about what was going on. With a sigh, Ben knew he wouldn’t do that. That wasn’t his style. He threw back the sheet that covered him and got out of bed. Maybe a morning walk would clear his head and help him devise a plan of attack. He knew they couldn’t keep on the way things were.

Ben walked up the lane stopping at the food cart for a cup of coffee. The man wouldn’t let him pay once again. Just as Ben turned to leave he saw Brian coming down from Edna’s Treasures on his crutches.

“Morning, professor,” Brian said. He nodded to the man who ran the food truck and got a smile back. Their deal was apparently still on.

“Care to join me for a coffee?” Ben asked.

Brian nodded. “We’ll have to drink it here unless you want to carry it for me,” he said regretfully. He hated the fucking crutches.

“I think I can handle a coffee for you,” Ben replied using his imitation of the Kinney smirk. Brian glowered at him.

The food cart man made Brian’s coffee just the way he knew his best customer ever liked it. Ben took the coffee once it was ready.

“I’d suggest going to the big rock,” Ben said as they headed towards Edna’s Treasures, “but…”

“The coffee will be cold by the time I get there,” Brian finished the statement. He hated how the crutches slowed him down.

“Let’s sit under the big tree in your backyard,” Ben suggested.

Brian nodded as they made their way around the house. Ben pulled a couple of lawn chairs into the shade of the big tree and they sat down.

“So what’s up?” Brian asked after a sip of his coffee. “Did you and Michael talk?” Ben shook his head. “Fuck! Did you fight?”

“No, we made love … sort of,” Ben replied slowly.

“Sort of?”

“He’s holding back. He’s hiding something that he doesn’t want me to find out.”

“And you still have no idea what that might be?”

“I’m going to get it out of him today one way or another,” Ben stated firmly.

“Tie him to the bed till he talks.”

Ben laughed heartily. “I contemplated that this morning before I got up. He’s still sleeping, so I could…”

“Do whatever you need to,” Brian told him firmly. “Michael’s a drama queen of the nth degree, but make him tell you.”

“My sentiments exactly,” Ben added.

They sat in silence sipping their coffee.

“We’re going to have a new face around here starting today,” Brian said after a while.

“Oh, who’s that?”

“His name is Gerald McQueen.”

Ben raised an eyebrow and looked at Brian. “Is that for real?”

“Another drama McQueen to add to the mix,” Brian said with a chuckle. “Mr. McQueen’s a physiotherapist. I have no idea if he’s gay or straight. I’ve arranged for him to start working with Justin today. If we like him he can take two weeks from his regular practice and stay out here fulltime. He thinks that might be enough to really make a difference with Justin’s shoulder.”

“Can he do anything with your ankle while he’s here?” Ben asked.

“Thanks for thinking of me, professor, nobody else seems to.”

Ben studied Brian’s face. It wasn’t self pity that he saw there, just a statement of fact that everyone seemed far more concerned about Justin’s injury that they did about Brian’s. Ben knew what it was like to be the strong one, the big one, the invincible one. When you needed comfort, no one ever thought you did. “How much longer?” he asked looking at Brian’s ankle.

“The doctor said maybe I could start putting some weight on it the beginning of the week.”

“Maybe this guy can help you with that.”

“I’m hoping,” Brian said tersely.

They continued drinking their coffee.

*****

As Brian and Ben were finishing their coffee, Michael came storming around the side of Edna’s Treasures. “I knew I’d find you here,” Michael said, a sharp edge to his voice.

“I thought I’d let you sleep,” Ben replied innocently.

“I came out here to be with you, and you’re up here with…him!”

“I think that’s my cue to gracefully disappear,” Brian said standing up and getting his crutches under his arms. “Thanks for the coffee, professor.”

“No problem,” Ben said with a smile, before Brian headed for the sun porch with Michael glaring at him the whole way. “Come and sit down, Michael,” Ben said gently.

“I don’t want to sit down. I want breakfast,” Michael said petulantly.

“Then let’s get you some.” Ben stood up to accompany his husband back to Emmett’s cottage.

“Ben…”

“Yes?”

“I…I don’t want to fight,” Michael said weakly.

“Neither do I, so tell me what’s wrong.”

“I…”

“Michael, our relationship has always been based on honesty, right from that first night when I told you I was HIV positive. You can trust me.”

Michael shook his head. “It’s ironic that you should mention HIV,” Michael said with a funny look on his face.

Ben stopped in his tracks. He had been starting towards Michael. “Michael?” he asked with worry etched on his face.

“I think I’m positive, Ben,” Michael whispered.

“Are you sure?” Ben asked as he pulled Michael against his body. “Have you been tested?”

Michael shook his head. “I should have been tested a few weeks ago. It’s three months since the last test, but … I’ve been putting it off.”

“But you shouldn’t do that. If…If you are, you should get treatment right away.”

“I don’t think I can face it,” Michael whimpered. “I’ve seen all you’ve gone through.”

“Things have changed a lot since we first met, Michael. The drugs are better, more reliable, less side effects.”

“I know,” Michael whispered. “But after all this time, I don’t see why…”

“Why you would be positive?”

“Yeah.”

“We don’t even know for sure that you are,” Ben reminded him. “You need to get tested.”

“Remember that time when you were doing steroids and I had that needle you’d used?” Michael asked.

“Yeah.”

“I was so fucking stupid.”

“You were so brave. You made me see the truth about what I was doing.”

“Did I?”

“Yes, Michael, I love you … however you are. Just … don’t shut me out.”

“I didn’t mean to,” Michael whispered as he clung to Ben. “I’ve just been so scared.”

“Let’s go back to Emmett’s cottage and finish talking about this. I’ll make you a great breakfast,” Ben suggested with a small smile.

“Okay,” Michael agreed. They started walking towards the side of Edna’s Treasures.

“What makes you think you’re positive?” Ben asked gently.

“I haven’t been feeling well.”

“Then we definitely need to get you to a doctor for some tests.”

“Okay,” Michael agreed.

Justin came up behind Brian who was standing in the shadows of the sun porch watching Michael and Ben. “Do you think they are finally being honest with each other?”

“I fucking hope so,” Brian retorted.

“I wonder what’s wrong?” Justin asked as Ben and Michael disappeared from view.

Brian knew what his worst fear was, but he didn’t want to burden Justin with that until they knew for sure. “I’m sure we’ll find out eventually,” Brian said softly. “And we’ll deal with whatever it is. They’ll deal with it too.”

“I love you,” Justin said putting his good arm around Brian’s waist.

“You ready for therapy?”

“I guess so,” Justin said with a sigh. “But I know it’s going to hurt.”

“No pain, no gain, so they say,” Brian told him.

Justin shook his head. He was not a big fan of pain. “The next few days are going to be … tense.”

“Ya think?”

“Bree will be done with school, we’ll have the therapist here, and Michael and Ben will be making up.”

“Scary,” Brian joked.

“Very,” Justin agreed with a smile.

*****

“Gerry?” Bobby said as he entered through the front door of the cottage.

“Bobby! How the heck are you?” the big man asked as he stood up to greet his old friend.

“I thought I recognized that voice. I’m good, real good and I hear you’re the man of P.T.!”

“Hey, when you’re good, flaunt it,” Gerry stated with pride.

“A man after my own heart,” Brian said with his tongue firmly planted in his cheek as he hobbled into the living room. Gerry had been meeting with Justin; Brian decided to stay out of sight to give them more privacy.

“Whoa, a man like this could just sway me over to the dark side,” Gerry teased, playfully looking Brian up and down as he elbowed Bobby in the ribs.

“Really?” Brian said with an arch of his brow and a smirk on his lips.

“Down boy,” both Justin and Bobby said. For some reason Justin didn’t find the big man threatening. Gerald McQueen looked more like a linebacker than a therapist, whatever a therapist is supposed to look like. But he had a way about him that immediately put Justin at ease and his obvious strength only added to Justin’s confidence that this man would get him back to normal. Gerald wouldn’t let Justin fall or fail.

“Gerry, this is Brian Kinney, Justin’s partner,” Bobby made the formal introductions.

Gerry approached Brian so that Brian wouldn’t have to struggle with his crutches. “Ah, the man with the offer I couldn’t refuse,” Gerry said in his best ‘Godfather’ imitation as he shook Brian’s hand.

Just then Gus sailed through the door, hard hat on his head, camera equipment hanging around his neck.

“Hey, Pop, what’s for dinner, I’m starving!” Gus asked.

“Twins?” Gerry asked doing a double take between father and son but before anyone could explain, John came through the hallway into the living room.

“Hey, where is everyone?” John asked looking around.

“Bobby, my man, did you corner the market?” Gerry laughed. “You know the dark side isn’t looking so dark!”

Gus and John looked at each other then at the men in the room. Bobby broke out into a fit of laughter then made further introductions. It was getting close to dinnertime so the men convinced Gerry to stay so he could get a feel for the dynamics of his potential patients.

John and Gus excused themselves to get cleaned up while Bobby started to prepare dinner.

*****

“Between you and me,” Gerry said, “you guys were real lucky that your injuries weren’t worse.” Gerry commented as Brian and Justin catalogued the injuries they each sustained during their honeymoon. “I took the liberty of consulting with your doc, with your permission, and I took a look at the x-rays from Hawaii. Your arm wasn’t totally dislocated. If it was, the doc probably would have recommended surgery to repair it. That’s a good thing, it means you’ll recover quicker and have a decreased risk of popping your shoulder out again,” Gerry explained to Justin while Brian listened in. Bobby was taking out the salad fixings and several pork loins.

“Here, let me help,” Gerry asked as he jumped up to assist Bobby. “You were nice enough to invite me, it’s the least I can do.” Brian and Justin smiled at the big man that was soon becoming a friend.

“Well, who is this handsome couple?” Gerry asked as Bree and Patrick snuck in. It had been the last day of school and only a half day. Gus had the honor of picking the kids up from school since neither Brian nor Justin were cleared to drive, and John and Bobby were working. The kids had amused themselves in the yard and Wendy house for their first afternoon of freedom. Beau made it a point to supervise.

“My name is Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor!” Bree announced succinctly as she held out her hand.

“My name is Gerald McQueen and I’m very happy to meet you.” Gerry squatted down to shake Bree’s hand which garnered him an approving smile from Bree.

“Are you going to fix my daddies?” Bree asked in all innocence as Bobby snickered and Brian crossed his legs as he sat on a kitchen stool.

“I’m going to try. Would you introduce me to your friend?” Gerry asked as he turned toward Patrick. Patrick extended his hand.

“This is my Patrick. Patrick Rowan Morrison-Anderson,” Bree said formally.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Patrick,” Gerry said with a smile. He took a good look at the kids’ faces trying to connect the dots.

“Baby girl, can you and Patrick get washed up then start setting the big table. Mr. Gerry is staying for dinner,” Justin asked.

“Okay, Daddy,” Bree answered with a sunny smile. “Are Unca Ben and Unca Michael coming too?”

“Maybe, set a place for them just in case,” Justin said as Brian nodded. They had a feeling the boys would be back for dinner.

She and Patrick left the kitchen to perform their assigned chores.

“They’re beautiful,” Gerry said as he straightened up. “The boy, that hair. Bobby, is there something you’re not telling me?” Gerry teased.

“John is the biological father, my sister was our surrogate,” Bobby explained with a soft smile.

“She gave us the greatest gift,” John said as he strode in, catching the tail end of the conversation.

“And Briana?” Gerry looked at Brian and Justin.

“We found a wonderful woman who was our surrogate,” Brian stated. “Justin is the biological father.” Brian lifted one arm ever so slightly but just enough for Justin to sidle under it. Brian kissed Justin’s cheek.

“She may look like Justin but be warned, Bree has Brian’s personality,” John advised.

“Ah, forewarned is forearmed. I shall remember that,” Gerry said as he added some dressing to the salad then began to toss it in a large serving bowl. “I envy you. I never found Miss Right or Mister Right, for that matter.”

“Ha! I knew I heard a ping!” Brian crowed, proud of himself.

“Gerry?” Bobby stared at his friend who had the good grace to blush.

“I don’t know, Bobby, I really don’t know,” Gerry said softly.

“And we won’t push,” John stated as he gave each man a poignant look. “Gerry, Bobby says you’re one of the best therapists in the state. That you come highly recommended and have tended to many of our major teams. I hope you decide to take on these two as clients. It’s about time they get back to work. They’re turning into lazy bums.”

“Hey!” Brian and Justin protested. Gerry laughed.

“If they hire me, I promise I’ll get them back to work,” Gerry swore.

“I’ll hold you to that,” John and Bobby said as they both pointed a finger at the therapist.

“Ya know, Sunshine, I’m beginning to sense a conspiracy,” Brian said as he glared at John and Bobby.

“Ya think?” Justin asked.

As dinner was just about ready to be served, the front door opened and in walked Ben and Michael.

“Um, we forgot to shop,” Michael announced giving the family of Edna’s Treasures his best puppy dog eyes. Beau moaned and Brian rolled his eyes.

“Come on, Mikey, professor, we set a place for you,” Brian said. “But you guys are doing the dishes!”

Considering the number of drama queens that were sitting in the sun porch, dinner was surprisingly calm. Conversation went leisurely around the table with everyone describing their day. Gerry was especially interested in Gus and how he was enjoying Penn since it was also Gerry’s alma mater. He also enjoyed hearing about the latest Rage issue. Gerry admitted to following several comics since childhood and had also become a fan of Rage.

When it came time for dessert, Ben and Michael got up to help John and Bobby clear the table and bring in the sweet treats.

“What’s wrong with your friend?” Gerry leaned in to ask Brian.

“Who, Ben?” Brian automatically assumed.

“No, his partner.” Gerry had been watching Michael. There was something about the twinges that splayed across Michael’s face when he was doing something as simple as lifting a fork or cutting up his dinner that tweaked Gerry’s suspicions.

“Michael?”

“Yes. Is he okay?” Gerry whispered. Before Brian could answer, the boys came back into the room.

Glass Houses

Chapter 7

“Mr. Gerry, are you coming back to fix my daddies?” Large violet blue eyes looked up at the big man.

Dinner had ended and Gerry was getting ready to drive back to Pittsburgh, the family was walking him to the front door. As he took his car keys out of his pocket, the boys invited him to stay the night.

“I appreciate the invite but I have an early client in the morning,” he said to Brian and Justin. He then knelt in front of Bree to look her in the eyes. “Miss Briana, I promise, when I get the a-okay from your daddies’ doctor, I will be back here to get them all better. But I’m going to need some help. Do you know where I can get an assistant? Therapy is a very hard job. Lots of times I work with an assistant,” Gerry said sincerely.

“I can help, Mr. Gerry. I like to help my daddies,” Bree said emphatically her little pigtails bobbing up and down as she nodded.

“Well, all right!” Gerry said with a big smile. He reached down into one of his pockets to draw out a swishy exercise ball. “Now, Miss Briana, as my assistant, your first assignment is to get your daddy to practice using this special ball at least five times a day, 10 reps each time. Do you know what that means?”

Bree’s eyes opened wider as she shook her head, no. Gerry demonstrated and then had her practice the technique.

“Very good. Now you show your daddy,” Gerry instructed.

A very determined Bree turned to hand the ball to her daddy. “You do it like this, Daddy,” Bree instructed. Justin remembered the exercises from when he was trying to get his right hand to work after he was bashed. A shiver ran up his spine but he quickly shook the sensation off as he took the ball then did what Bree instructed. “Very good, Daddy! Mr. Gerry, my daddy did it!”

“Yes, he did and you’re a very good assistant. Now your daddy should exercise five times a day with the ball and squeeze it ten times each time.”

“I can keep count.”

“I’m sure you can. Maybe even write it down in a book. Perhaps Patrick will help keep the diary.” Patrick stepped closer and nodded. “Keeping a record of the progress is very important.” Patrick nodded again and said he would keep the records. “Very good,” Gerry said as he stood up. “We’re all set. When’s your next appointment with the doctor?” Gerry addressed Brian and Justin.

“We both go back this Tuesday,” Brian told him.

“Then I’ll be in touch with you on Wednesday. If we get the all clear, I’ll make arrangements to come back here that weekend. We can formally begin your therapy next Monday.” Gerry got two sets of very anxious eyes pleading at him. “Or, we can start on Saturday.” That statement garnered Gerry a room full of smiles. He laughed then said good night to the family of Edna’s Treasures.

Brian walked him to his car.

“Gerry, we’ll call you the minute we get back from the doctor, but...” Brian wasn’t sure how to phrase his concerns.

“Brian, Justin will be okay.”

“I know he will; he’s one stubborn Sunshine,” Brian said without explaining the nickname. “That’s not why I walked out with you. You said something earlier about Michael.”

“Your friend.”

“He’s more than a friend. We’re...he’s almost a brother. Gerry, if you know something...”

“I don’t know anything, it’s just a feeling. But if he were my almost brother, I’d insist that he have an intensive physical.” Brian nodded as Gerry got into his car and drove down the lane.

*****

“Night, short stuff,” Gus said as he closed Bree’s bedroom door. She had wanted her brother to read her a story and tuck her in. Gus had been happy to oblige.

“She down for the night?” Brian asked as Gus came into the sun porch. It was a little past Bree’s usual bedtime.

“I hope so,” Gus said as he sat down in the chaise next to his father. “She’s still wound up about how she’s going to help Justin with his exercises and then maybe you later on.”

Brian chuckled. “I think we have a nurse in the making.”

“She’ll never be happy with being a nurse. A doctor, maybe. But I see her as the CEO of a major company, wheeling and dealing.”

“Is that really what you see?” Brian asked intrigued by Gus’ words.

“What do you see her doing?” Gus asked his father.

“I don’t know,” Brian said with a frown. “I don’t want her to grow up at all.”

Gus smiled. “Even you can’t prevent that,” he informed his father.

“I can dream, can’t I?”

“Sure, Pop, live in your fantasy world if you like.”

Brian gave his son a mock glare then they both sat in silence watching as the stars began to appear in the darkening sky. Gus let out a sigh after a couple of minutes. Brian watched his son play with the cowry shell bracelet they had brought him from Hawaii. Gus twirled it around and around on his wrist, apparently lost in thought.

“What’s up, Sonny Boy?” Brian asked after a bit.

“I was thinking about Mama.”

“Oh.” Brian didn’t know what else to say. He refused to badmouth the woman. She was Gus’ mother.

“I wish I could go see her. I hate being on the outs. Shouldn’t families get along?”

“You’re asking me this?” Brian asked with raised brows.

“It took you and Grandma Joan a long time, but you get along so well now. I don’t want to wait twenty years before Mama and I can be civil.”

“Or wait forever,” Brian muttered to himself.

“What?”

“What would you like to do about the situation?” Brian asked throwing the ball back into Gus’ court. He knew if he suggested something, Melanie would find a way to turn it against him.

“I don’t know, Pop. I don’t see how I can get to Portland this summer.”

“You could call her,” Brian suggested in spite of his better judgment.

“She’ll want me to come there.”

“What if she came here?”

“Here?”

“Well, not here here, but to Pittsburgh.”

“Do you think she’d come?” Gus asked hopefully.

“There’s one way to find out.”

“Okay, I’ll call her,” Gus said standing up and pulling his cell phone from his pocket. His mother should be home from work even with the change in time zone. Gus walked out into the backyard. Beau went with him.

Brian watched from his chaise. He wondered if he should have suggested this call. He wanted Gus to be happy, but he had vowed to stay out of things, and here he was putting his fucking two cents worth in. He shook his head at his own folly.

Gus let the phone ring five times. He was about to hang up when a voice snapped on the line, “What?”

“Mama?”

“Gus, is that you. I’m kind of busy.”

“Sorry to bother you, but I … miss you.”

“Could you call back later?” Melanie asked. She let out a little mewling sound like someone was doing something to her.

“You okay, Mama?” Gus asked.

“Um, yeah, fine.”

“Hurry up,” a voice whispered from the background.

“Oh,” Gus said. “Oh! I’m sorry to disturb you.”

“You, you’re not disturbing me. Could I call you back in an hour?”

“I’m going to bed soon. I have to get up at the crack of dawn.”

“Half an hour,” Melanie begged.

“Sure,” Gus said dejectedly. He snapped his phone shut. He stood watching the sky for several minutes.

“That didn’t go so well, did it?” Brian asked as he crutched his way out to Gus.

Gus shook his head. “It seems like we never have time for each other anymore,” he said softly.

Brian wanted to tell his son that it was Melanie Marcus who needed to make some time for her son, but he bit his tongue. “What did she say?” he asked instead.

“She’s going to call back in half an hour … if she remembers.”

“She’ll call,” Brian said squeezing the back of Gus’ neck.

“It’s like we don’t matter to her anymore,” Gus whispered.

“Starting a new life isn’t easy,” Brian responded.

“What does that mean?”

“Cut her a bit of slack. See if she calls and try not to jump all over her.”

“Even if she deserves it?” Gus asked.

“Even if…” Brian said gently. “You coming in?”

“I think I’ll wait out here for her call,” Gus replied. “Thanks, Pop.”

“I’ll be in the bedroom if you need me.”

“Okay.” Gus watched his father hobble back to the sun porch on his crutches. He knew it hurt Brian’s pride that he couldn’t do everything he had been able to do before the sprained ankle. But surprisingly, Brian was taking it better than any of them had expected. He had his moments, but most of the time he did his best to contain his temper and get through the day. Gus supposed that was what he better do where his mother was concerned.

*****

Beau raised his head, as he heard the man sitting on the lawn chair wiggle around in his seat and let out a sigh. Beau had been lying beside the chair for a long time. He should be doing his rounds, but he didn’t want to leave the troubled human alone. He gave a little woof trying to distract the man.

“It’s okay, Beau,” Gus said. “I’m fine if you want to go do your cottage check. It doesn’t look like she’s going to call.” He looked at his watch. Almost forty-five minutes had passed since he had talked to his mother. So much for her calling back in half an hour.

Beau felt the man’s hand drop onto his head and scratch behind his ears. He leaned into the scratch. It felt good to Beau, and the dog instinctively knew that it felt good to humans too. He stayed where he was as Gus rubbed his head.

“Why can’t parents be more like you, Beau?” Gus asked. “You need so little and you’re always there when we need you. My mother is never there.”

“Woof,” Beau replied.

“I guess I might as well go to bed,” Gus sighed. “It doesn’t look like she’s going to call.”

Before Gus could stand up, his phone rang. “Hello,” he said immediately.

“Gus, it’s so good to hear from you,” Melanie’s voice replied.

She sounded happy, Gus thought. The sex must have been good. That’s why it took her so long to call. Suddenly Gus missed Ray with all his heart.

“Gus? Are you there?”

“Yeah, I’m here,” Gus said reluctantly.

“I’m sorry I was busy before, but I have time to talk now.”

“I have to go to bed soon,” Gus informed her. He hoped she could hear the edge in his voice. He was not happy with her.

“Why did you call? I didn’t think I’d hear from you all summer,” Melanie said with a note of sadness in her voice.

“You could have called me,” Gus reminded her.

“That didn’t go so well last time,” Melanie stated.

“I’m sorry about that, but I do have a job, and I was busy.”

“Why didn’t you tell me about this job?”

“It all happened quickly, and it was a great opportunity, and I just decided to jump at the chance.”

“And you’re glad you did?”

“Yes, I am,” Gus said confidently. “I’ve enjoyed what I’m doing, and I’m good at it. It will look really good on my resume too.”

“When…when did John get to be a professor?”

“He just finished his PhD a few months ago. He agreed to work with this apprenticeship program for students in architecture. He also has some kids from Hunter’s Center working here.”

“He’s quite the building mogul these days,” Melanie said sarcastically.

“Mom!”

“Sorry, I can’t help myself sometimes.”

“Don’t I know it,” Gus muttered.

Melanie ignored that remark. “So why did you call?”

“I don’t like fighting with you. I … I miss you.”

Melanie’s voice softened as she said, “I miss you too, Gus.”

“I wondered if you could come visit me, since I won’t have time to come out to Portland.”

“I thought you called to say you had changed your mind and were going to come here,” Melanie responded, her voice taking on that hard edge again.

“I told you I can’t come there. I have work and … responsibilities.”

“And so do I. And I’m the adult here.”

“Mama, I’m an adult too. I’m almost twenty now. I can’t just pack up and leave when you call.”

“And neither can I.”

Gus heaved a weary sigh. “I have to go to bed.”

“Gus, please don’t shut me out.”

“I’m not shutting you out. Pop suggested I ask you to come here since I couldn’t go there. I thought I’d try, but you’re too busy…”

“So are you,” Melanie accused.

“Mama, I don’t want to fight.”

“I’ll see what I can do about coming to Pittsburgh,” Melanie said suddenly.

“You will?”

The sound of hope in Gus’ voice was clear, and Melanie felt her heart wrench. “I will,” she said sincerely.

“That would be great, Mama.”

“No promises, but I’ll try.”

“I hope you can come.”

“Me too, Gus. Take care and I’ll talk to you soon.”

“Thanks.” Gus shut his phone and leaned back in the lawn chair. That had turned out better than he had expected. He thought they were going to fight all over again. “You better go do your rounds, Beau,” Gus said as he stood up. “I think I’m finally ready for bed.”

Gus headed for the house, while Beau trotted around the cottage and down the lane.

*****

“Ray?”

“Hey, Bright Eyes.”

“Bright Eyes?”

“Yeah. I was laying here thinking about you and your beautiful eyes. How they change with your moods and how dark they get when we...”

“Yeah, your eyes get so dark it’s like looking into liquid dark chocolate. Ray, I miss you.”

“I miss you too. My summer class is almost done; do you think your dads will let me visit.”

“Do you think your dads will?”

“I sorta asked them already and they said if it was okay with your dads it’s fine with them.”

“No working for your dad’s company this summer?”

“I work for him all the time, he can give someone else a chance. Do you think I could intern with your uncle? I had a blast last summer.”

“He always talks about the great job you did; I’m sure he’ll be cool with it. I’ll ask them in the morning. Ray, I really, really miss you,” Gus said, his voice getting a bit husky.

“I miss you so much. Where are you?”

“In bed; you?”

“Me too?” Ray replied just above a whisper.

The boys simultaneously reached down into their pants and did what most young men did when they were so turned on and so missing the one who turned them on. Afterwards they sighed into their phones. Neither one wanted to hang up, so Gus and Ray spent the next couple of hours talking and missing one another.

*****

“Mommy?” JR called out softly as she opened Lindsay’s door. JR was still staying with Lindsay and Candy while her dads remained up at Edna’s Treasures. Candy was prepared to give her room back to its rightful owner but JR insisted that Candy stay there. JR had no qualms about taking over Gus’ room since he used it so little and most of his stuff was either with him or at the loft.

“Sweetie, it’s late and you have to be at the store in the morning.”

JR had taken over the running of the comic book store since her father went away. She took to the business end of the store like a fish took to water. Just because she was still fifteen, wasn’t a good enough excuse not to be there. JR did well in school, was being responsible with her relationship with Curtis, and her great ideas for improving the store had all worked out. She even had a hand in the advertising contract with Kinnetik. JR loved the store almost as much as her father. She took her job there very seriously.

“I know but I wanna talk,” JR said looking like a little girl. She crawled into her mother’s bed.

“What is it, sweetheart? You and Curtis all right?”

“We’re fine. I like him a lot but I’m not ready for anything too serious,” JR confided to Lindsay’s satisfaction and relief. She liked Curtis as well, even with his dubious introduction into their family. Life with Raphael and Hector helped to turn the boy’s life around in a good way. He was an important member of their ‘cwazy wittle family.’

“So if it’s not boy trouble and you seem to have the store under control, then what is it?” Lindsay thought it might be Melanie. She held her breath until JR spoke.

“It’s my dad; I think something’s wrong.”

“Ben?” Lindsay assumed.

“No, my other dad.”

“But Michael’s always been healthy as a horse!”

“Something’s wrong, Mommy, and I don’t know what to do,” JR cried as she snuggled into her mother’s arms.

Lindsay was too shocked for words. She hadn’t noticed any difference with Michael at the Memorial Day barbecue other than he seemed to have a shorter temper than usual. As Lindsay held JR tight, Lindsay concentrated her thoughts on the barbecue. Michael did look a little tired and maybe he had lost weight but then gay men were always so vain. But Michael was never like that.

“Don’t worry, honey, we’ll figure it out,” Lindsay murmured to comfort her daughter.

“Okay,” JR mumbled and Lindsay realized JR was falling asleep. Lindsay made sure JR was under the sheet. She reached over to turn out the light.

“I’ll call Brian in the morning,” Lindsay whispered. “He’ll know what to do,” she said before sleep claimed her as well.

Glass Houses

Chapter 8

“Daddy,” Bree said with a look of determination in her eyes as she handed her younger father the exercise ball. Brian knew that look all too well; tenacity and stubbornness were a Taylor trait.

The family of the conjoined cottages had barely finished breakfast when Bree, the new therapy assistant, ran into her room for the therapeutic ball Gerald McQueen, RPT had given her. Patrick pulled a pad out of his back pocket ready to record his uncle’s progress.

“Begin, Daddy,” Bree commanded. John and Bobby hid themselves in the kitchen trying not to snicker in front of Justin as they took care of the breakfast dishes.

Brian read his morning paper as Justin performed his exercises. His eyes flickered from the page to just above it, watching Justin’s expression as he squeezed and then eased up the pressure on the ball. With his daughter’s eyes watching so intensely, Justin was determined to do all the reps. Bree counted each one.

“Very good, Daddy!” Bree pronounced when Justin finished the set. Patrick diligently recorded the session then nodded with approval. Justin handed the ball back to Bree. “We’ll be back later, Daddy,” Bree said as she and Patrick scurried out of the kitchen and off to spend their first full day of summer vacation outside.

Justin looked defeated as he walked away. “Excuse me,” he said then went to the master bedroom. Brian put down the paper.

“Brian?” John said, somewhat confused. “He did well.”

“What just happened?” Bobby asked, equally confused.

John and Bobby came around the counter to sit at the table with Brian.

“Pop, what’s wrong with Justin? He just went back to bed,” Gus said as he came into the kitchen, hard hat and camera equipment in hand. He was waiting for John.

“He’s remembering,” was all that Brian said as he stood. Shoving his crutches under his arms, Brian went to his room.

“Remembering what?” Gus asked his uncles.

“I’m not sure,” Bobby said. John’s eyes opened wide with the realization.

“The attack?” John ventured.

“But that was almost twenty years ago,” Gus said. “I was a baby.”

“From what your father told me, Justin never fully regained his memory of that night and it took him a long time to regain the strength in his hand,” John explained.

“He still has some problems,” Gus said softly. “I watch him sometimes when he draws. His concentration and attention to detail is amazing. But then sometimes his fingers cramp up. He tries to hide it, make sure my dad didn’t see, but I think Pop knows.”

“I’m sure he does,” Bobby commented. “There isn’t much that Justin can hide from your father. Your dad loves Justin so much,” Bobby said as he gave John a wistful smile. Bobby was so in love with John as John was with Bobby.

“Don’t worry, Gus, your dad will make it all better. He always does,” John reassured his nephew.

Gus nodded. “Um, Uncle Bobby, my dad said it was okay for Ray to stay here this summer when he finishes his classes. Could you use an intern for the summer?” Gus asked hopefully, turning on the Kinney charm and flashing hazel colored puppy dog eyes.

Bobby laughed. Over the years he had seen that same look on several occasions but usually from his own spouse and occasionally from Brian.

“You tell that boyfriend of yours that I will personally send him a plane ticket. He was an excellent intern last year. It would be my pleasure to work with him this summer. But are you sure his fathers can spare him?”

“Yeah, they’re cool with it. And Simon is getting used to the idea of having a lawyer in the family,” Gus said with a grin.

“Well, then you tell me the dates and I’ll book the ticket,” Bobby stated. “You and John ready for today?”

“Yup, all set!” Gus announced.

“I just need my hard hat and I’ll meet you out there. The greenhouse got the approval from the inspector so we’re going to finish it up. Your dad can start moving in his plants whenever he likes,” John said with a touch of pride. His crew did a phenomenal job on the greenhouse. John was ready to join the crew that was working on the ‘B&B’.

“Cool!” In a flash, Gus was out the door.

“Was I ever that young?” John asked.

“Babe, you’re still young,” Bobby said as he wrapped his arms around his spouse.

“Tell that to my grey hairs,” John quipped as he looked down his nose and into the blue-grey eyes of his spouse. Bobby’s hair hadn’t lost any of its fiery redness. “Will you still need me, will you still feed me. When I’m sixty-four?” John broke into the old Beatles song. Bobby laughed and tightened his hug.

“Absolutely! And so much more,” Bobby said as he patted John’s still firm muscular ass. John blushed. The lovers kissed then broke apart.

“I gotta go to work but will you hold that thought until tonight?”

“Sure I will, and I’ll have many other thoughts to go with it,” Bobby purred then reluctantly let his spouse go to work.

*****

“Hey,” Brian said as he opened their bedroom door and quietly crept in. He leaned his crutches against the bedside table as he got into bed. Justin was lying on top of the duvet, staring at the ceiling.

“Hey.”

“It’s beautiful out, why don’t you take your stuff down to the stream and draw for a while. I bet the kids would love to help you,” Brian suggested hopefully but knowing all along that Justin probably wouldn’t do it.

They both lay silently looking up at the ceiling.

“Do you know what I remember most about that time?” Justin whispered. Brian just shook his head. “That day with you on Liberty Avenue. You stayed with me but you made me stand up for myself and walk by myself, but you never left me. I could see you through the crowd and I knew you loved me.”

Brian remained silent, the adman had no words.

“I made my mother cry.”

“Justin...”

“No, Bri, I made my mother cry. I scared her so badly that she cried and she had to give me away. To you. I was so angry and so frustrated, I busted up my room and scared the shit out of my own mother.”

“This is different,” Brian tried to point out. He watched as Justin raised his right hand, the one damaged in Chris Hobbs’ attack, alternately balling it into a fist then relaxing it.

“The pain feels the same and this time I remember everything. Brian, what if I scare Bree.”

“That won’t happen. You won’t let it come to that.”

“But I...”

“No, Justin, this is so different from when Hobbs hit you. You’re a strong loving father. You would never ever do anything to frighten Bree.”

“I’m not perfect.”

“Nobody is. But I know you, Justin. And I know that the only thing that is going to happen is that you’re going to have therapy and your hand will be fine.” Brian reached to take Justin’s right hand into his. He laced their fingers together as they laid there in silence.

Brian heard Justin sigh. But Brian knew Justin had to work it out for himself. This was something Brian could not fix.

“You ready to face the day and our daughter?”

“Yeah, I’m ready. What are your plans for today?”

“John says the greenhouse is ready for plants. I thought I’d give Todd a call. Maybe he’ll come over with a list of plants.”

“Don’t make him drive all the way over here, go to the center. This way you can pick out the pots and dirt and stuff,” Justin said with the corner of his mouth slightly upturned. The easy chatter between him and Brian was relaxing. Justin was beginning to feel normal again.

“You trying to get rid of me, Sunshine? Entice me with plants, dirt and stuff. Are you planning a clandestine rendezvous with your secret lover?” Brian gently squeezed Justin’s hand.

“No such luck. My lover is no secret but I think I will do some painting by the stream, that is, if my assistants will help me carry my stuff.”

“I’m sure they will. Maybe I can bribe Bobby into being my chauffeur for the morning.”

“It won’t take much to bribe him, he’s a Kinney fan.”

“Yes, but I’m not the right Kinney.”

Justin rolled onto his good side to plant a deep kiss on Brian.

“You’re the right Kinney for me. I love you, Brian. And thank you.”

“For what?” Brian asked as he kissed Justin’s full lips repeatedly.

“For being my Kinney.”

The lovers broke apart before things progressed too far. They both had things to do before playtime.

*****

“Thank you for playing chauffeur,” Brian said as he adjusted his legs in the front seat of Bobby’s car.

“Any time! I had no plans for today other than taking my man back to bed. And since he has other ideas such as working on that new house of yours, it’ll be fun playing ‘James’ for the day.”

Brian laughed but then became serious. “If it wasn’t my right foot, I’d be able to drive.”

“Maybe, but I wouldn’t recommend it. Besides, I think your family would object.” Brian didn’t need Bobby to elaborate. Justin and John would have had a hissy fit if Brian attempted to drive without medical clearance. “It’s a moot point, anyway. So, what are we going to buy at the garden center?”

“We are going to buy plants!” Brian announced with a smug look, making Bobby laugh.

*****

“Is this good, Daddy?” Bree asked as she set down Justin’s box of paints.

“That’s fine, sweetheart. Do you think you can pull out the legs and set it up?”

“I’ll help,” Patrick volunteered, dropping Justin’s easel on the grass by the stream.

“I can do it,” Bree declared.

“I know, but it’s easier if two of us do it,” Patrick said with a smile. “Then you can help me set up your dad’s easel.”

“’Kay,” Bree agreed as they started pulling out the legs on the box of paints.

Justin smiled on them fondly. He looked around wondering if he really wanted to paint the stream, or just continue with his paintings of flowers from Hawaii. He noticed that the box the children had set up was now on the edge of the shade from the big maple tree, almost in the sun. Brian would have a fit if he painted in the sun. And Justin certainly didn’t want another sunburn.

“Kids, can you carry that over here, deeper in the shade, so that I won’t be back in the sun in half an hour?” he requested.

“Sure,” Patrick said lifting his side of the box. Bree took the other and they carried the paint box into the shade.

“Do you want the canvases now?” Bree asked. Justin had chosen one partially finished canvas with Hawaiian orchids. The other canvas was ready to be painted on, but had not yet been started.

“Yes, please,” Justin replied and watched the children disappear down the path as they went to get the two canvases for him. “You can go with them,” he said to Beau who was looking quizzically at Justin, but also down the path. He seemed unsure who needed him most. Beau took off after the children.

Smiling at the happy little group who would soon return, Justin walked over to sit on the edge of the big rock which was partially in shade. It would be more in the shade as the day progressed. He stared at the stream as the water made little rivulets around the rocks close to the edge. The water level was quite low, there having been little rain this summer.

Justin lifted his left hand and studied it for a minute. He’d have to do his exercises with Bree at least once more during the day. He raised his right hand and studied the fingers as he flexed them. The hand was almost as good as new, but it would never be quite the same as before the bashing. Justin felt a wash of anger rise from the pit of his stomach.

“Fucking Chris Hobbs,” Justin muttered, feeling that the bashing had damaged him in so many ways. He was always finding new ones. He still worried about his reaction to Bree pushing him during the exercises, and he knew she would. He didn’t want this anger he felt to boil over. He would not take it out on his daughter.

“Daddy,” a little voice said. “Daddy!”

“Huh, oh, sorry, sweetheart, I was thinking,” Justin said when he realized that the children were standing in front of him holding his two canvases.

“Where do you want these, Uncle Justin?” Patrick asked.

“Um,” Justin said trying to focus.

“We could lean them against the rock until we set up your easel,” Patrick suggested.

“Yes, yes, that would be good,” Justin agreed quickly. Thank God he had smart children to help him.

Patrick and Bree soon had his easel set up and ready for him to use.

“Which canvas do you want on it?” Patrick asked.

“Um,” Justin said once again. He looked at the partially finished orchid. “The blank one,” he decided quickly.

“Can we go swimming, Daddy?” Bree asked.

“Um…”

“Please, Daddy,” Bree begged batting her violet blue eyes at him. “It’s hot.”

“Okay,” Justin said, having misgivings about what he could do to help the children if anything went wrong. “But you both have to promise me to stay close to the edge of the stream.” Both children nodded in agreement. “And bring the life preserver that’s in the shed when you come back,” he added.

The children looked at him like he was crazy. They both knew how to swim, and he would be there to watch them. Bree was about to say something, but Patrick grabbed her hand and squeezed.

“Okay, Uncle Jus,” he said before Bree could protest. “We’ll get it after we change into out suits.”

“Good,” Justin said. “And make sure you both put on lots of sunscreen.” The children nodded before taking off back down the path closely followed by Beau. Justin hoped nothing untoward would happen while the children were in the water.

“What’s wrong with my Daddy?” Bree asked when they arrived at the sun porch door.

“I don’t know. He seems … weird,” Patrick said.

“Maybe we should call Dada.”

“I think your daddy will be fine, and you want to swim, don’t you?”

Bree looked longingly back to the path. It would feel great to get in the cool water. “Yeah,” she agreed, but she felt funny not doing anything about her father. Maybe he would be better after they got into their swimsuits. The children went inside.

Justin stared at the stream and then at the empty canvas in front of him. He squeezed some cerulean blue out onto the palette that was in the lid of his paint box. He thought maybe he’d paint the stream. He looked at the deep blue color on his palette before dipping his brush into it. He lifted the paint laden brush and studied the blob of color on the end of it. With a vicious swipe he raked the brush across the pristine canvas leaving a wide and jagged blue streak.

A smile raised the corners of his mouth. That felt good. Maybe this was what he needed. Squeezing out some red paint, Justin dabbed his brush in it. He made a wider swath of red, some of it mixing with the blue already on his brush and on the canvas. A vibrant purple leapt from these intersections.

As quickly as he could, Justin squeezed out yellow, the only other primary color he was missing. He made a section of yellow, a deformed sun in one corner of the canvas. Using the yellow to blend with the other two colors already on the canvas, Justin covered the rest of the white surface. He took a step back eyeing what he had done critically. He liked the bold colors and the pent up emotion he saw in front of him. It needed more red, he decided. Red was the color of anger and he wanted that to scream from the canvas.

Strategically he placed two spots of red, not as big as the sun, but equally deformed so as not to be clear what they might be. He wiped his brush and then blended a bit more of the colors on the canvas with a drier brush. He loved the purple he was creating.

Just as he finished his blending, Bree and Patrick arrived. They skidded to a stop beside Justin.

“I found the life preserver,” Patrick said proudly holding it out to his uncle.

“Put it on the side of the stream, and don’t go out too far,” Justin cautioned.

“’Kay, Daddy,” Bree said cheerfully.

Beau followed the children to the edge of the stream where they dropped the life preserver and kicked off their sandals. They each stuck a toe in the water.

“Cold,” Bree said with a frown.

“But it will feel good,” Patrick replied.

“Once we get wet.”

“Yeah.”

The children dunked their feet a little further into the slow running water. It felt cold but nice on their feet. They stepped down into the water that came up to their knees as they stood near the bank.

“Don’t go too far out,” Justin reminded them as he watched them edge farther into the water.

Finally Patrick ducked down and got completely wet. He came up out of the water splashing Bree mercilessly as she squealed and shrieked in protest.

Justin watched them – their innocence and playfulness. He thought of Chris Hobbs and the piece of his life that he had never got to live in the manner he was supposed to. He hated Chris Hobbs, always would, couldn’t help himself. But that was only right. No matter how many times he tried to forgive and forget he had never really been able to do that. Maybe he never would be able. Chris Hobbs deserved his hatred.

Justin looked away from the children to the canvas that he had covered with his anger and frustration. He liked the colors and the boldness of it. He knew it was good, but suddenly he knew that it needed one more thing.

Justin opened another tube of paint. He squeezed some out on the palette and took one of his smaller brushes, loading it with the new color.

Beau barked and interrupted him. Justin looked up to see the children holding onto the life preserver and drifting down the stream.

“Stay close,” Justin called out to them.

They looked back at him and kicked their feet to get them closer to the bank. They waved happily as they worked their way back upstream against the gentle current.

Justin felt a waft of love flow through him. He had such a wonderful daughter, and he had Brian and Gus and so many people in his life. Chris Hobbs could go to hell.

Justin took his brush and started working on the final piece of his canvas.

It took him quite a while to get it just the way he wanted it. The swirls were important and he wanted them to have life and movement. He continued to work, looking up only occasionally to make sure the kids didn’t drift away again. They were having a lot of fun in the water.

With a sigh, Justin added the last dab of color. He used the brush he had started with and added more red, but it had a little bit of the blue and yellow still in there. When he was done, he stepped back.

“Perfect,” he whispered. He felt like a load had been lifted from him. He placed his brushes in the solvent can and flexed the fingers of both hands.

He’d leave the painting to start to dry. He walked over to the big rock. It was completely in shade now. Justin slid up onto the rock and leaned back on his good arm. He watched the children as they continued to frolic in the water.

Before long they came out of the water each grabbing a towel that they had brought with them from the house. As they dried off, Justin asked, “Did you have fun?”

“Yep,” Patrick said decisively.

“Me too,” Bree agreed. “Did you have fun painting, Daddy?”

“Yes, yes I did.”

“That’s good,” Bree said as she and Patrick ran over to look at his canvas.

“What do you think of it?” Justin asked when they came back.

“I like the colors,” Patrick said.

“Me too,” Justin agreed.

“I like the angry part going down the drain,” Bree informed him.

Justin blinked in amazement. He thought some people would see anger in the black vortex he had painted sucking down the angry red blob touched with some softening blue and yellow. But a child?

But Bree was their daughter, and she had known art all her life. “I like that part too,” Justin said with an affectionate smile at her. She was something that Chris Hobbs could not touch. He and Brian were the luckiest parents in the world.

“Come sit on the rock with me while you dry off,” Justin said feeling light as air as the children climbed up beside him.

Glass Houses

Chapter 9

“Michael,” Ben began. They were sitting in Emmett’s backyard doing nothing but taking in a little sun. Ben sat in the shade as he read a book, relishing in the opportunity to read something for pleasure rather than for work. Michael was reading a comic book sitting in the sun turning a golden brown; his Italian genes that were rarely used had taken over.

“What?”

“As much as I’ve enjoyed your company here, don’t you think it’s time for you to go back to work? JR is good but she’s still just a kid.”

“I guess so, but...”

“But?”

“Will you come back with me?” Michael turned toward his spouse.

“Do you want me to go back with you?”

“Why would you ask such a thing? You’re my husband!”

“Not lately,” Ben murmured, not too subtlety.

“What the fuck does that mean?”

“It means, Michael, that we haven’t slept together in weeks!”

“What are you taking about? We always sleep together!” Michael announced indignantly.

“Michael,” Ben put down his book, “we haven’t made love for over a month until the day you came here.”

“Sure we have...”

“Michael, think about it, it was before Brian and Justin came home from their trip. It’s almost July.”

“It can’t be. We always make love.”

“I don’t consider me whacking you off, making love.” Ben rarely used language like ‘whacking off’; it shocked Michael almost as much as the realization that they hadn’t made love for a very long time. Michael was so wrapped up in his own little world that he hadn’t noticed.

“I...I...”

“Michael, I have no intention of forcing myself on you. I’ll wait until you’re ready, but I think you need to find out why.”

“Why what?”

“Why you don’t want me anymore,” Ben said more pitifully than his male pride wanted to. Michael stared at Ben for a moment then jumped up and ran toward the lane. Ben desperately wanted to follow but couldn’t bring himself to. If this was the end of their marriage, Ben wasn’t ready for it, and he certainly wasn't going to beg. He flung his book into a grouping of trees then stormed into the house.

“Fuck!” Ben roared and began to throw his clothes into his duffle bag.

*****

“Hey, Mikey,” Brian said as Michael ran into the practically empty greenhouse.

Brian was sitting on a small bench that he used when he was concentrating on one area of his garden. He carefully potted the water plants that were destined for the pond. Once he had all the plants in place, he’d add the fish. The pond was filled with treated water and gently circulating its way around down the man-made waterfall into the main pond then out the small opening that joined the inside pond with the outside. The pond was heated and deep enough so that the fish could spend the winter without fear of freezing to death.

“What’s up?” Brian asked with an arch of his eyebrow as he caught the look on his friend’s face.

“Ben thinks I don’t love him anymore,” Michael blurted out.

“And why would he think that?” Brian asked as he slowly stood.

The boys had gone back to their doctor with good results. Justin no longer needed his sling and Brian was fitted for a walking boot. He still needed a cane but he now felt freer than he had in over a month. They were eagerly awaiting the arrival of Gerald, their therapist.

“Because we haven’t...”

“Fucked?” Brian supplied.

“Made love in a while.”

“And why is that, Mikey?” Brian asked in a tone that required an answer.

“Because.”

“Because why, Mikey?”

“Because I can’t!”

“Why? Why would you do that to Ben? You love him. Or has that changed?”

“NO!”

“Then what has? Why are you running away? You spent the last, what, fifteen, sixteen years bragging to me that you have the perfect marriage. That I can’t possibly have what you and Ben have. That I have no idea what a real marriage is and now you’re ready to fuck it all up? Why?”

Brian was trying to push every button he could to get Michael to face the truth, whatever the truth was.

“Tell me, Michael, what’s got you so spooked that you’d risk losing the best thing that ever happened to you?” Brian said gently as he grabbed Michael by the biceps and brought him in close. Michael looked up into concerned hazel eyes filled with love. Michael’s eyes welled up with tears. “Tell me,” Brian whispered.

“I think I got it.”

“It?”

“I think I’m positive,” Michael cried while Brian held his friend as if his life depended on it.

*****

“Daddy,” it’s time for your exercises!” Bree announced as she came into the porch.

Justin had finished several small canvases and was slowly packing them up for transport to the gallery. He didn’t want to go through the hoopla of another show but he was proud of his floral paintings and Sidney was happy to add them to his collection. There was a buzz in the art world that Justin had new canvases in the works and Sidney was very happy to exploit it.

“Baby girl, can I finish packing before I do my exercises?”

“But I promised Mr. Gerry that you were going to stick to your schedule!” Bree protested as she held up a chart.

“And I will, but the messenger is coming soon. He’s also on a schedule. Uncle Sidney is waiting.” Bree stamped her foot but sat down on a chair watching and waiting. “Thank you, sweetheart,” Justin said as he reached for a roll of tape. “You know it would go a lot faster if you’d help me,” Justin suggested as he looked up with innocent blue eyes.

“Okay, Daddy!” Bree said cheerfully as she held the tape in place as her father secured the box. Father and daughter were all smiles as they packed up the boxes.

*****

“Mim?”

“Yes, Candy.”

“Have you got plans for the Fourth of July?”

“Not exactly. Do you?”

“No, I was just thinking about what my mother and I used to do for the Fourth.”

“And what was that?” Lindsay asked sensing the girl needed to talk.

“We both love fireworks, so we’d make a picnic dinner and go to the local fireworks display. We did that last year. I … I think she knew it would be the last time.”

Lindsay saw the sadness on Candy’s face. It must be so hard without her mother. The memories were good, but they also reminded her of the gaping hole in her life since her mother’s death.

“Maybe it’s time for a new tradition,” Lindsay suggested. “Or … I guess I could go with you to the Pittsburgh fireworks … if you wanted.”

Candy shook her head. “No offense, but it just wouldn’t be the same,” she said with a sigh.

“Usually Brian and Justin have a barbecue for the Fourth of July,” Lindsay said deciding the topic of how Candy and her mother spent the Fourth of July was best left alone.

“They have a lot of barbecues,” Candy observed.

“Yeah, they do,” Lindsay said with a chuckle. “But maybe not this year. They’re both still pretty beat up.”

“Oh,” Candy replied with a note of sadness in her voice. “Everything went really well at the Memorial Day barbecue.”

“Yes, it did,” Lindsay agreed. She studied Candy for a moment. “You’d like to go to a Fourth of July picnic at Edna’s Treasures, wouldn’t you?” she asked as the light finally dawned.

“Well, maybe,” Candy hedged, “if they had fireworks.”

“They have fireworks,” Lindsay said with a laugh. “Let me call up there and see if they’re planning a get together.”

“Okay,” Candy agreed. “I’m going to make some iced tea.” She headed to the kitchen with a happy grin on her face.

Lindsay watched her and smiled. Their relationship was certainly developing. Candy had learned how to get what she wanted without directly asking for it. It was a round about way of communicating, but at least they were communicating. Candy seemed to be settling in and didn’t talk about her mother all the time the way she had at first. Lindsay didn’t want Candy to forget her mother, but it was nice to see that the girl was able to think about other things too.

Lindsay picked up the phone. “Justin?”

“Hey, Lindz. What can I do for you?”

“Are you guys planning a barbecue for the Fourth?”

“Oh, I’m not sure. We haven’t really talked about it.”

“If you are I’d be glad to help. We all know you two are still recovering. Is that going okay?”

“I got rid of my sling and Brian has a walking cast for his ankle. I guess that’s progress.”

“Sounds like it.”

“How are you and Candy doing?”

“Good. Better. Fine,” Lindsay said not sure what word best described where they were.

“It’s usually good, better, best,” Justin laughed.

“We’re okay,” Lindsay replied returning Justin’s laugh. “It was Candy who was asking about the Fourth. She loves fireworks so she tells me. I thought I’d call and see if you were up to the usual festivities.”

“Let me talk to Brian,” Justin said.

“Okay, but remember that I’m available for anything you need.”

“Thanks, Lindsay,” Justin said before he hung up the phone. He went to find Brian who he suspected was still in the greenhouse.

“Hey,” Justin said as he entered the greenhouse. Brian was sitting on his bench staring into the pond.

“Hey,” Brian muttered.

“Is something wrong?” Justin asked with a frown.

“No, at least I hope nothing’s wrong,” Brian said without looking at him.

“What does that mean?”

“It means I don’t fucking know if something’s wrong.”

“Whoa, what’s eating you?”

Brian shook his head. “I … I shouldn’t bite your head off. I’m just in a foul mood.”

“What brought this on? I thought you were looking forward to working out here. It looks like you got a good start,” Justin said as he nudged Brian over and sat down beside him on the little bench.

“Yeah, I got started, but then I had an interruption.”

“I saw Michael come out here. Did something happen between you two?”

Brian shook his head. “No, not between Michael and me.”

“Are he and Ben still fighting?”

“How did you know?’

“The shouting match on Memorial Day, and the fact that Ben was here for days by himself before Michael decided to come, make it pretty obvious that something’s wrong between them,” Justin explained.

“Yeah, I guess it does.”

“So what did Michael tell you?”

“How do you know he told me anything?”

“Because you’re bummed and you weren’t bummed before he paid you a visit.”

“Sometimes you’re too smart for your own good,” Brian stated.

“If you don’t want to tell me, that’s fine,” Justin said standing up.

“Wait, it’s not that I don’t want to tell you…”

“But you don’t want to break Michael’s confidence.” Brian nodded. “That’s okay, Brian. You and Michael have things between you that I’ll never know or understand.”

“No, no we don’t,” Brian contradicted. “Sit down … please.”

When Brian said please, Justin always did what his husband wanted. Brian rarely used that word, but when he did, it was for something important. Justin sat back down on the bench. “You still don’t have to tell me.”

“Michael thinks he’s sick,” Brian said barely above a whisper.

“Sick, with wha…?” Then the light dawned. “Oh, fuck! No! It can’t be … after all this time.”

Brian’s face showed the anguish he had been hiding. “That’s what he thinks.”

“Has he been tested?”

“No, he’s afraid.”

“But that shouldn’t stop him from being tested.”

“It has so far,” Brian said. “I told him he and Ben need to go back to the Pitts and get tested. I hope they’re going to do that.”

“They fucking better,” Justin declared, sounding a lot like his husband.

“He has to be all right,” Brian whispered as he pulled Justin against him.

“He will be. Look how long Ben has fought this thing. Michael will be fine, and we don’t even know for sure that he’s … ill.”

“You mean positive,” Brian corrected refusing to let the word scare him any more than he already was.

“They’ve made big strides since Ben was diagnosed. Michael will be okay.”

“Let’s not talk about this any more,” Brian said drawing in a deep breath and releasing Justin.

“Think positive thoughts,” Justin replied caressing Brian’s cheek.

“I always think positive thoughts, Daddy,” Bree said as she stood in the entrance to the greenhouse.

“How long have you been standing there?” Brian asked.

“I just got here. What don’t you want to talk about anymore, Dada?”

Brian let out a soft breath. He didn’t want Bree burdened with their worries, especially when he was praying that they would be unfounded.

When Brian didn’t answer, Justin piped up. “We were discussing a Fourth of July barbecue,” he informed Bree.

“We were?”

“Yes, we were,” Justin replied firmly. “Lindsay just called to see if we were planning to have one. It seems Candy is very fond of fireworks.”

“Is she now?” Brian asked, his equilibrium returning with this topic that he could discuss dispassionately.

“Yes, she is,” Justin responded with a gentle smile for his mate.

“I like fireworks too,” Bree added.

“I know you do, Squirt,” Brian conceded.

“So, can we have a barbecue with fireworks?” Bree asked.

“I think that might be arranged,” Brian said.

“But only if you do your exercises every day, Daddy,” Bree decreed.

“And if I don’t?” Justin asked wanting to see how his daughter would deal with that.

“No barbecue for you,” Bree stated. “And no fireworks.”

“Then you won’t get to have a barbecue or fireworks either.”

Bree frowned and glared at her father. “Yes I will! You’ll have to stay in your room, Daddy. Won’t he, Dada, if he doesn’t do his exercises?”

“I think that makes sense,” Brian agreed with his tongue in his cheek. Justin gave him a swat. “We wouldn’t want to punish everyone for your recalcitrance in doing your prescribed calisthenics.”

“You are so full of shit!” Justin told his husband.

“Daddy, you shouldn’t tell Dada that. He’s right.”

“Well, I don’t agree that he’s right,” Justin contradicted.

“But he is, Daddy,” Bree insisted.

Justin heaved a weary sigh. “Well, it’s a moot point, because I have been doing my exercises and I will continue to do so.”

“That’s my Sunshine,” Brian crowed.

“That’s my Daddy,” Bree declared.

Justin and Brian smiled at their precocious daughter.

“Are you ready for a snack?” Justin asked.

“Yes, Daddy. Ice cream.”

“Ice cream?”

“Yes, ice cream. It’s very hot,” Bree told them.

“I guess it is,” Justin agreed.

“I think I could use a bowl of sorbet,” Brian stated.

“No, Dada, banilla!”

“Vanilla it is,” Brian said standing up and stepping down on his walking cast gingerly.

“Yay!” Bree yelled before she disappeared out the door of the greenhouse.

“Michael’s going to be fine,” Justin said as he slipped his hand into Brian’s.

“He has to be,” Brian whispered.

“He will be.”

Brian nodded. That was what he was hoping for, but Michael needed to get to a doctor and find out one way or the other. “Maybe vanilla ice cream will make us all feel better,” Brian said.

“Ice cream makes everything better,” Justin agreed as they walked hand in hand out of the greenhouse.

Glass Houses

Chapter 10

The Kinney-Taylors were enjoying some ice cream in the sun porch as the evening started to fall towards night. John, Bobby and Patrick came from their side of the house each carrying a bowl of ice cream.

“Great minds, and all that…” John said as he saw the others seated at the table in the sun porch, each with a small bowl in front of them.

“Ice cream?” Justin asked.

Bobby nodded. “It’s perfect for such a warm evening.”

The Anderson-Morrisons joined the others at the table.

“We had a phone call from Lindsay,” Justin volunteered. “She was wondering if we were having a barbecue and fireworks for the Fourth.”

“Hm, we have been remiss in dealing with the impending holiday,” John said.

Bobby and Justin laughed. “You sounded just like Brian,” they said in unison.

“Hm,” John said again, “I thought I sounded very professorial.”

“What’s professorial?” Bree asked struggling with the big word.

“My dad’s a professor now,” Patrick said proudly. “It means he sounds like a professor.”

“Oh,” Bree said. She wished she was as smart as Patrick, but she never seemed to be able to catch up to her cousin.

“A very fine professor he is too,” Bobby added giving his spouse a kiss on the cheek.

“Fucking too many professors around here,” Brian mumbled.

“Brian!” Justin said sharply.

“What’s up?” Bobby asked with a frown.

Justin gave him the look that said ‘not in front of the children’. Since Bobby could take a clue, he immediately changed the subject.

“So, do we want to have a barbecue for the Fourth?” Bobby asked.

“Why not?” John posed.

“I’m okay with it,” Justin said.

“What about you, Brian?” John asked. He had a worried look on his face about what was bothering his brother.

“I think it would be just peachy,” Brian said in his most sarcastic voice.

“With lots of fireworks,” Bree piped in not picking up on her father’s tone of voice.

“And hamburgers,” Patrick added.

Brian looked at the children and their happy faces. He realized he was being a total grouch, and all about something that he had no control over, and maybe about something that wasn’t even a problem. At least that was what he was hoping for.

“Why don’t we invite the guys who’ve been working so hard on the greenhouse and the B&B?” Brian said suddenly, taking everyone by surprise.

“Are you sure?” Justin asked.

“I wouldn’t have said it if I wasn’t sure,” Brian told them all.

“Then a barbecue it is,” John declared.

“With fireworks,” Bree said.

“And hamburgers,” Patrick added.

“And all of our cwazy wittle family, times two,” Brian said feeling a little better now that they had something ‘positive’ to look forward to.

*****

“Hello!” Gerry called out as he gingerly entered the greenhouse which appeared to be abuzz with movers and shakers.

“Back here!” a familiar voice called out above the noise. Gerry had followed the path that joined the cottage garden with the greenhouse looking for his patients. One of whom was elbows deep in a humongous decorative pot, a small tree was resting close by waiting to be planted. Gerry followed the noise.

“Hi. I knocked at the cottage but no one answered. The wolf led me here,” Gerry said as Beau loped in then sat next to where Gerry was standing. Brian chuckled.

“That is Beau, supreme commander and number one guard dog of our lane. I'm not sure if you were formally introduced the last time you were here. But if you passed his test then you must be okay,” Brian said as he straightened up, wiped his hands on a rag then extended his hand to shake Gerry’s.

“I am extremely glad I passed the test,” Gerry said with a smile. “That’s one dog I want on my side.” Beau gave a woof then trotted out of the side door to parts unknown. “What does he do all day?” Gerry cocked his head toward the retreating dog.

“Patrols, keeps an eye on the kids, visits whoever is home on the lane. Did you bring your bags?” Brian asked.

“In my car, I’ll get them later. Uh, what’s going on in here?”

“Just a little gar-gar,” Brian replied with his tongue in cheek. “You said no one answered at the cottage? Justin’s home with the kids,” Brian mentioned with some concern. Just then Todd walked in pushing a dolly holding more pots.

“I saw Justin with the kids trooping behind him heading for the stream. They look like they had enough supplies to stay for the day,” Todd explained, knowing that Brian would need to hear it.

“Supplies?” Gerry asked.

“Justin likes to paint down there and the kids have become his assistants,” Brian explained. “They make a picnic out of it.”

“That makes sense. And since both my patients appear to be occupied, can I help? I’m a big strong guy, put me to work.” Gerry smiled broadly as he flexed his muscles. Brian laughed as Todd tried not to drool.

“Sure. See that grouping over there.” Brian pointed to a large group of tropical palms and fruit trees. Gerry nodded. “Those benches go around them.” Brian then pointed to a set of curved benches.

“Aye, aye, cap’n!” Gerry saluted and then went off to move said benches. Todd was staring at the handsome therapist.

“Hey, Todd, how’s it going?” Brian teased at the preoccupied look on Todd’s face.

“Fine,” Todd automatically responded, not thinking at all except about their large new helper. Todd did a double take then glared at Brian making him giggle.

“You’ve got it bad. Go, introduce yourself. I’ll call you when I’m ready to pot this sucker,” Brian said cocking his head at the tree.

“Is he gay?” Todd asked hopefully.

“He’s not sure. But I do get a ping from him and I’m never wrong,” Brian said smugly. Todd frowned. “He’s an old friend of Bobby’s. A physical therapist to the stars, and he’s going to spend a few weeks here getting me and Justin back on our feet, so to speak,” Brian commented as he looked down at his special boot. “He’s very gay friendly and more than a little bi-curious. I think the right man can turn him to the dark side. If you’re lucky, that man could be you.” Brian smirked.

Todd sighed.

“Look at it this way, when was the last time you got laid?” Brian arched a brow.

“I can’t remember that far back.”

“Then what have you got to lose?” Brian asked. Todd shrugged then hightailed it over as Gerry was about to lift a bench.

“Matchmaking again, Mr. Kinney?” Emmett asked as he walked toward Brian.

“Maybe,” Brian admitted. “When did you guys get here?”

“About an hour ago. My boys and I were just airing out the cottage.” Brian arched his brow. “Lots of bad vibes,” Emmett said cryptically. Brian nodded. “When did Ben and Mikey leave?”

“Not a fucking clue. Help me with this.” Brian had Emmett hold the tree while Brian loosened the root ball then the two friends lifted the tree to set it into the prepared pot.

“Ooo, I feel just like Davy Crockett!” Emmett gushed.

“More like Davy Cock-it and what has he got to do with planting?”

“I don’t know, I just feel woodsie. And he was an outdoorsman,” Emmett grinned. Brian shook his head; he had the strangest friends.

“Speaking about wood.” Brian pointed his chin toward Todd and Gerry and the sparks that were flying.

“Mmm, my, my, my, is it getting hot in here?”

“We are in a hothouse,” Brian snarked. “Maybe I should turn on the overhead sprinkler. I may never get these trees planted before the barbecue if those two are going to make goo-goo eyes at each other all day,” Brian said with a ‘woe is me’ tone.

“Oh, pshaw. I had a word with John, don’t you worry your gorgeous head over it. Your number one party planner has it all in hand, pardon the pun.”

“Including fireworks? And I’m not referring to ones in here.”

“Including fireworks. Richie hinted that Candy had a thing for fireworks.”

“And Richie has a thing for Candy,” Brian countered. “Can you handle it if your transvestite son falls in love with a female Goth?”

“We’re handling it so far. Drew thinks they’re sweet together.”

“And what do you think?”

“I love Richie so much; I want him to be happy. Candy makes him happy.”

“You’re a good dad, Emm,” Brian said sincerely.

“Oh, B-Brian,” Emmett blubbered.

“Oh for fuck’s sake, you big fairy, stop the waterworks and help me with this other tree.”

Soon, Richie and Drew joined the men in the greenhouse. By the end of the day the majority of the larger plants and trees had been potted and arranged to Brian’s satisfaction. They were all hungry, sweaty and filthy.

“Hey, you guys look like you’ve been playing in dirt!” John poked his head into the greenhouse doorway. Somehow the construction boss looked pristine in comparison. He laughed when the guys all gaped at him. “Bobby and I have the grills going. Go clean up then come and eat!” John disappeared out the door.

The guys looked at each other for a moment. No one had to tell them twice. Emmett and his boys scurried to their cottage. Brian invited Todd and Gerry to break in the new greenhouse shower as Brian hosed himself down before going to his cottage to shower.

Within an hour the men and extended family of Edna’s Treasures were enjoying the summer night with good food and good friends.

*****

“Right this way, Mr. Novotny,” the nursing assistant called out into the waiting room. Michael slowly followed waiting for the worst.

“Michael, it’s been a while,” Michael’s doctor greeted him cordially.

“Hi, Dr. Klein,” Michael greeted then sat up on the examination table.

“What brings you in today?” Dr. Klein looked over Michael’s chart then began his preliminary exam. Michael had gone for a bunch of lab tests days before his appointment.

“I, uh, haven’t been feeling well,” Michael mumbled.

“Breathe,” the doctor said, his stethoscope in his ears. “Again. One more. Your lungs are clear. Blood pressure’s fine and your heart...” The doctor listened to Michael’s chest. “...still beating. Let’s have the tech do an EKG then meet me in my office. We’ll talk.” The doctor patted Michael on the back then disappeared out the door and into another exam room.

Michael sighed then laid back as the tech came to do the EKG.

“Come in!” the doctor said without looking up from the chart. “Have a seat.” The doctor studied the lab results then finally looked up at his patient. Michael was pale even with the tan and there were dark circles under his eyes. He also appeared to have lost weight. Never having that much weight to spare, it made Michael look a little gaunt.

“Michael, you’re negative,” the doctor announced first. Dr. Klein was gay; the majority of his patients were gay and that was the first and foremost news his patients all wanted to know. The doctor accommodated them all by saying that first.

Michael visibly shrunk into the chair then burst into tears. The doctor flew out of his chair to squat in front of his patient. “Did you believe that you converted?”

Michael nodded.

“But you and Ben are so careful. And with his current cocktail, his viral load is practically nonexistent. Why would you think it?”

Michael shrugged.

“Michael, did something happen, are you no longer monogamous?”

“Nothing’s changed,” Michael finally said. “But I thought...look at me. I’m so tired and everything hurts and sometimes I just can’t get through the day. I can’t sleep. It even hurts to brush my teeth. If I don’t have...HIV, then what do I have. Is it cancer?” Michael asked in horror. He was terrified.

“Michael, is Ben out there?” The doctor pointed toward the door. Michael nodded. He and Ben were still not talking in full sentences but Ben had insisted on accompanying him. “Let me send for him,” the doctor said as he stood up to get to his phone. “Please have Professor Bruckner brought into my office.”

“Ben, good to see you,” the doctor greeted when Ben entered the office. “And no, Michael isn’t positive,” the doctor said as he shook Ben’s hand.

“Is that what this is all about?” Ben asked as he immediately went to Michael’s side. The doctor said nothing as the tableau before him played out. “Michael, as far as I know, we never had a broken condom and unless you...”

“I never broke our vows,” Michael said.

“Then why? And I don’t understand why you didn’t tell me what was going on with you?”

“I thought, I don’t know what I thought. I’m just so tired all the time and I have purple bruises and my body hurts.”

“Oh baby!” Ben cried as he pulled Michael into his arms. The doctor allowed Ben to console his spouse for a minute then he gently maneuvered them onto the small sofa that was in his office. He got a couple bottles of water, made sure they wouldn’t be disturbed then put a chair in front of them so he could speak to both of them.

“Michael, your white cell count is a little high but that could happen even if you had allergies. Overall your lab work is not much different than the last time. You are one of the healthiest men that I know. I know your mother; you come from tough stock. If all my patients were as healthy as you are, I’d be looking for another career. Your symptoms are rather vague.”

“Are you saying he’s making this up?” Ben growled.

“Not at all,” the doctor said as he raised his hands in surrender. “What I’m saying is that there isn’t one particular disease that your symptoms are pointing to. And that in itself is significant.”

“You lost me,” Ben said, his fingers intertwined with Michael’s. They hadn’t felt this close in months. Ben could feel Michael relax next to him.

“I have to run a few more tests but I think you have Chronic Fatigue Syndrome. Now I have to be honest with you, this has no cure but we can treat the symptoms and if you’re careful, you can go into remission. Michael, this won’t be easy,” the doctor cautioned.

“We can get through this,” Ben stated. “We’ve gotten through worse, we can beat this. Together,” Ben said emphatically.

“Together,” Michael repeated as he gazed into the eyes he loved so much. Ben kissed him chastely then the kiss deepened as the partners who had gotten temporarily sidetracked, reaffirmed their love.

The clearing of a throat finally separated them. “I’m going to give you some instructions and literature on what you’re going to be up against. I want you to schedule these tests then come back in two weeks so we can discuss the results. In the meantime, go find yourself a quiet place to relax. If you insist on going to the store, no lifting anything heavier than a one dollar bill.”

“I promise you, Dr. Klein, Michael will follow all of your instructions,” Ben stated.

“Good, now go home, take a nice long shower and get some...rest,” the doctor said with a knowing smile.

Michael and Ben left their doctor’s office a little relieved and a little scared. As they drove home, Ben ventured a suggestion.

“Babe, I understand that the store is one of the most important things in your life but I’d like for you to take a break for a while, and when John finishes that cottage, I’d like us to use it. Please, Michael. For as long as it takes for you to get better. Let me take care of you for a change. For most of our life together you always watched my back. Let me do this for you.”

“What about school?” Michael said weakly. The emotion of the day was overwhelming.

“I’m tenured; I’ll take a sabbatical.”

“But you love your job!”

“I love you more.”

They were silent for the remainder of the ride home. When they got back to their house, Ben helped Michael take a leisurely shower then he put Michael to bed.

“Ben...”

“No, Michael, your health is the most important thing to me. I love you more than anything in this world. Go to sleep, we’ll discuss it later. We don’t have to make any decisions at this moment. Just get some rest, Babe. I love you,” Ben said as he kissed his sleepy spouse.

“Love you,” Michael murmured as his eyelids closed. Ben settled into a chair near their bed, took out all the material their doctor gave them and began to do what he did best, research. He vowed that by the time Michael woke up, he would know everything there was about Chronic Fatigue Syndrome.

*****

“So, who’s going to be my first victim?” Gerry asked Brian and Justin during breakfast. Emmett and his men joined the family of Edna’s Treasures for breakfast to finalize the barbecue. They were all sitting around the kitchen. Gus had grabbed some toast as he flew out the door to drive into Harrisburg. His boyfriend was flying in and Gus couldn’t wait to see him.

“Later, Pop!” Gus yelled before the front door slammed shut.

“Justin!” Brian answered.

“Brian!” Justin said at the same time in response to Gerry’s question.

Gerry looked back and forth between the two men. “Decide, because you’re doing entirely different exercises,” Gerry said with hands on hips.

“Him!” Brian and Justin each pointed at the other man.

Gerry sighed. “We’re flipping a coin,” he declared as he dug a quarter out of his pocket. “Call it!”

“Tails!” both men said then burst out laughing.

“You’re not going to make it easy for me, are you?” Gerry asked with a scowl. “Okay, you’re forcing me to choose,” he said as Brian and Justin nodded. “And you won’t argue with me when I make my decision?” Gerry asked as he glared at his precocious patients. Brian and Justin nodded. Gerry closed his eyes, covering them with one hand then pointed with the other.

“Yes!” Brian hissed as he pumped the air with his fist. “Well, Sunshine, go get your balls warmed up,” Brian said smugly as he pointed toward their bedroom. Justin grumbled but he left the kitchen to go get his balls, his exercise squeezie balls, from their bedroom.

“You do know that I chose him on purpose,” Gerry confessed to Brian.

“I know. Stupid, you’re not,” Brian said as he started clearing the table of dishes. Emmett waved him away as he grabbed the plates.

“My mama raised no fool. Besides, he really is close to one hundred percent. He just needs to strengthen his arm but I’m sensing something. He seems to be holding back and I don’t know why. Your doctor is very pleased with both of you. It’s like he’s frightened of something. Most of the time I have to stop my patients from doing too much but Justin is the opposite. I’d like to push him to work harder but I get the impression his hesitation has nothing to do with his injury.”

Brian said nothing but slightly nodded his head.

“It might help if I knew the whole story,” Gerry said gently, hoping that Brian would inform him. Instead Brian threw a poignant look at Emmett then stood up and walked out. “Well, that went well,” Gerry grumbled.

Emmett gave Drew and Richie a look. They took the hint, gathered up the children and hustled them out the door.

“Gerry, let me tell you a little story,” Emmett began as he poured two more cups of coffee.

*****

“Hey, Sunshine,” Brian said as he walked into their bedroom. “Gerry’s waiting. Whatcha doing?” Brian asked as he sat on the bed watching Justin shuffle through an old portfolio. Justin pulled out an old sketch.

“Do you know what this is?” Justin handed a sketch to Brian. Brian shook his head although the sketch was clearly a denim jacket. Brian waited until Justin explained. “This was part of my entrance exam to PIFA when I decided to go there instead of Dartmouth. Back then it felt so good holding a pencil in my hand and drawing exactly what I saw. Nothing could stop me except a baseball bat.”

Justin flexed his right hand as if he was experiencing a cramp. Brian immediately took Justin’s hand into his and gently massaged. Large blue eyes looked into Brian’s then began to spill over with tears. Justin began to tremble.

Brian said nothing as he drew the younger man into arms.

Glass Houses

Chapter 11

“Daddy, did you do all your exercises for Mr. Gerry?” Bree asked as her father came out of the bedroom.

“Yes, Bree, I did them all,” Justin replied as he kept on walking into the kitchen. He needed a drink of iced tea and some peace and quiet, mostly the peace and quiet. Brian had been hovering since his meltdown before he started his therapy with Gerry. Justin knew Brian was worried about him, but Justin couldn’t really put into words what was wrong. Some of it was the memories – memories of things best forgotten. But the exercises, so similar to the ones he had done for months after the bashing. They brought back all those feelings every time he had to exercise his arm – feelings of frustration, fear, anxiety, hatred. Justin shivered as he took the pitcher of iced tea out of the fridge and poured some into a glass. He willed his hand not to shake.

“Daddy?”

“What?” Justin snapped. He was in no mood for this. Where was his much desired peace and quiet?

“What’s wrong, Daddy?” Bree asked with a worried look on her face. “Did your exercises hurt?”

“No, they didn’t hurt,” Justin said, his voice softening a bit as he saw Bree’s concern. “I’m going to the stream for a little while.”

“I can come with you,” Bree volunteered hopefully.

“No,” Justin said brusquely. Bree’s face fell. “I just need some time by myself. We’ll go another time,” he promised.

Justin quickly hurried out of the kitchen, his iced tea in his hand. Bree watched him go, feeling very left out and unhappy. She walked out to the sun porch where she could see her father disappearing down the path to the stream. He didn’t want her to go with him. He would rather be by himself. Bree crawled up on one of the chaises in the sun porch and sniffled trying to hold back tears. She knew something was wrong with her father, but she didn’t know what, or what she could do about it.

A few minutes later Beau appeared beside her chaise carrying her grey bunny. He set the stuffed toy on the chaise beside the little girl.

Bree looked up and grabbed her bunny. “Thanks, Beau,” she said sadly.

Beau laid his head on the chaise so that Bree could pat it. She obliged, but Beau could tell that her mind was elsewhere. He just rested his head there and waited as she ran her fingers through his fur.

*****

Drew opened the back door of the sun porch and held it open for the man with him.

“Some of our older guests may decide to sit in here especially if the weather is not the best,” Drew explained to the man. “So, we need to make sure that the fireworks can be seen from here.”

The man looked around the sun porch and noted the glass roof. “It’s good they will be able to see up above,” he said.

“That’s part of the charm of this place,” Drew advised the man. “Do you think you can position the fireworks to best advantage for those in here as well as the ones who will be out in the yard?”

“I think that meadow there is the place to let them off,” the man replied pointing to the field at the back of the house.

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Drew agreed. “I really appreciate you doing this, Ralph.”

“I appreciate the extra money,” Ralph said.

Drew chuckled. “I know you probably have your own family to take care of on the Fourth, but we wanted these fireworks to be extra special this year.”

“I’ll make sure they’re spectacular, just like the ones I’m in charge of at the football stadium,” Ralph promised.

“We’re lucky there’s no baseball game on the Fourth,” Drew noted. “Oh, and we don’t need quite as many fireworks as you have at the stadium.”

“If you want to skimp…” Ralph joked.

Drew shook his head. “Just make it nice.”

“Yes, sir,” Ralph replied with a mock salute. “I’m going to walk out into the meadow and choose a flat clear space where I can work.”

“Good idea,” Drew said. He had just spotted Bree on the chaise. She had been listening to them with a woebegone look on her face. “I’ll be here when you get back.”

Ralph went out the door, and then Drew turned around. “What are you doing there, princess?” he asked Bree. Beau raised his head to see what this human was going to do to help the little girl.

“My Daddy left me all by myself,” Bree pouted.

“He did? Where did he go?”

“The stream,” Bree sniffled holding her grey bunny tight against her body.

“Do you want me to get Brian for you?” Drew volunteered.

Bree shook her head. “Not Dada, Daddy,” she insisted.

“Justin?” Bree nodded. Drew wondered what was wrong with Justin that he would leave Bree alone. And where was her other father? “Where’s your Dada?” he asked.

“He’s doing his exercises with Mr. Gerry.”

“In the bedroom?” Bree nodded. Drew was about to go knock on the bedroom door when he heard Brian’s voice in the kitchen. “Stay put, Bree. I’ll get your Dada,” Drew said quickly, glad that he wouldn’t be left to deal with this on his own. He walked into the kitchen.

“What are you doing here?” Brian demanded of Drew. He was getting a bottle of water and some Tylenol for his throbbing ankle.

“I brought Ralph from the stadium over to check out the lay of the land for the fireworks on the Fourth.”

“Great,” Brian snarked ungraciously. He just wanted some pain killers and a chair, and to be left alone.

“I found Bree in the sun porch. She seems … upset.”

“Upset?”

“She said her Daddy left her all alone.”

Brian sat down at the kitchen table. He ran his fingers through his hair wondering what he should do. Justin was not in good shape, and he wasn’t much better. His ankle continued to throb in spite of the Tylenol.

“Do you want me to send her in?” Drew asked. He did want to help, but he also wanted to escape.

“Okay,” Brian said wearily.

Drew quickly vacated the kitchen. He told Bree that her Dada was waiting for her in the kitchen. Bree and grey bunny headed in that direction. Drew went to the door of the sun porch waiting for Ralph to return, hopefully before he had to deal with any more forlorn little girls.

*****

“You decided to come back.”

“Jesus, Brian, you scared me,” Justin said as he set his empty iced tea glass on the counter and turned to look at his husband.

“You scared Bree.”

“Scared Bree?”

“Yes, she knows something is wrong and you shut her out.”

“I…”

“I know you’re going through some stuff, but don’t take it out on Bree.”

“I’m not trying to take it out on Bree…” Justin began as he gave his spouse a glare. It wasn’t all that long ago that Brian was just as crabby with Bree when they had gotten home from their Hawaii trip.

“Apparently you didn’t have to try,” Brian said pointedly almost regretting his words as they spewed out.

“Where is she?”

“In her room making you a card.”

“Fuck! With a rainbow?”

“Probably.”

“I’ll go talk to her,” Justin said.

“Good,” Brian muttered with a heavy sigh. Things were not as they should be. He took a walk outside down to the greenhouse.

*****

“Kinney,” Brian said as he answered his cell phone. He was walking toward one of the new benches in the greenhouse. He could hear the muted sounds of construction coming from down the lane. He was expecting one last delivery of plants from the garden center, delicate orchids to add to the hibiscus and palms. Brian had long tables ready to hold the smaller pots. The greenhouse was almost complete, his little tropical sanctuary in the middle of the Pennsylvania countryside.

“Brian?” he heard from the other end of the phone.

“Ben? What’s wrong?” Brian asked as he sat with a thud.

“Everything,” Ben said softly.

“Tell me,” Brian demanded. Ben told Brian what their doctor had told them and the prognosis. “But he will get better, right? He has to get better; he’s always been so strong.”

“I don’t know. It’s something that seems to hang on but can go into remission. He has to rest, really rest. I’m trying to convince him to take a long break from the store. I’m going to arrange to take a sabbatical.”

“Can you afford it?”

“There’s no alternative; I can’t afford not to take it.”

Brian nodded even though Ben couldn’t see him. “Does Debbie know?”

“NO, and we’re not going to tell her until we have all the facts to present to her. You know how she’ll get. She means well but she’ll drive right over here and take over. That’s the last thing he needs right now.”

“Yeah.”

“Brian, is the cottage ready yet? I want to move him there as soon as possible. He needs to get away from the city. I think fresh air and quiet will do him a world of good.”

“Soon. The structure is all up. They’ll be finishing off the walls as soon as the inspector signs off on the wiring and plumbing. But there’s still a lot to do. John’s consulting Emmett regarding the kitchen and the furniture.”

“Emmett? You don’t want to do that yourself?” Ben teased knowing how anal Brian could get about his furnishings and environment.

“This is John’s baby. I have my own playhouse.”

“You planted your trees?” Ben smiled to himself. He still couldn’t get over the fact that big bad Brian, Armani clad Brian, loved to play in the dirt and had a gentle way around flowers.

“Yup. And it’s quiet in here even with the hammering going on. The waterfall is so peaceful. I think you’ll both like it in here.”

“I can’t wait to see it.”

“I’ll give you the grand tour when you come up for the barbecue.” Silence followed Brian’s statement. “You are coming for the barbecue, aren’t you?”

“No, he’s too tired. Besides, he’s not ready to face everyone yet.”

“I know the feeling,” Brian said with a sigh.

“I imagine you do. Brian, please don’t say a word. I know that Debbie will hound you to death and possibly blame you for something she believes is your fault but I beg you, don’t tell her. I’ll take care of that when he’s a little stronger. Promise me.”

“I promise.”

“Thank you, Brian, you’re a good friend.”

“I love him,” Brian whispered.

“I know you do.”

“Ben...” Brian choked up.

“Don’t. I’ve had to hide from him. I don’t want him to see me cry. I have to be strong for him. We both have to be strong for him, Brian. I gotta go, he’s waking up. He sleeps a lot but he’s still always tired. Let me know when we can move in.”

Ben abruptly hung up before Brian could say anything else. He stared at the phone in his hand trying to resist the temptation to smash it against the cement floor.

“FUCK!” he shouted, hearing his voice bounce against glass walls.

“Bri?” Justin called out. He heard Brian curse but couldn’t see him in the midst of all the trees. “Bri,” he called out again.

“Dada?” Bree’s little voice called out. “Ooooo!” she exclaimed as she looked around at all of the plants. Neither she nor Justin had seen the greenhouse with all the plants. “DAAAADAAAA!” Bree called out louder straining to see around the trees.

Brian quickly wiped his face, getting himself together before his spouse and daughter could see him. “Back here!” He could hear Justin and Bree slowly make their way toward the clump of palm trees oooing and aahing as they walked toward him. Their slow pace allowed Brian to compose himself fully, but Justin could tell something was wrong.

“Dada, I found you!” Bree said with a smile as she spied her father sitting on a curved bench.

“I didn’t know I was lost, Squirt,” Brian responded; their old joke. Bree flung her arms around her older father.

“I love you, Dada.”

“Love you, Squirt,” Brian whispered as he hugged her, looking up at Justin. “Love you with all my heart,” he said to both his blonds. Justin sat next to Brian, reaching over Bree’s shoulder for a kiss which was freely given.

The three sat silently huddled together unwilling to move, just relishing in their quiet solitude surrounded by the trees and flowers.

*****

“I think it’s time we got out of bed,” Ray murmured as he snuggled closer intro Gus’ side.

“Do we have to?” Gus responded as he turned so he could wrap his long arms around Ray. From the moment Gus picked up Ray from the airport then returned to the cottage, the boys had fallen into bed and no one had seen them since. The family knew the boys were okay by the sounds emanating from Gus’ room and the fact any and all leftovers had completely disappeared.

“We should, besides we really need to shower.” Ray lifted a corner of the blanket to take a whiff. “We reek!” he declared as he quickly dropped the blanket; Gus laughed.

“I missed this,” Gus said, kissing the side of Ray’s face.

“What? Stink?”

“No,” Gus chuckled, pinching Ray’s arm. “Us, laughing together. I love making love with you. I love it when we fuck each other stupid but most of all I love when we just laugh together. I missed it. I missed you.”

The boys hugged then made love again in spite of the ‘stink.’ An hour later, out of breath and stinking even more, they laid back looking at the ceiling and laughed like a pair of hyenas.

“We should get up.”

“Yeah.”

“We need a shower.”

“Yeah.”

“We have to change these sheets.”

“Yeah.”

Within minutes the boys were fast asleep.

*****

July Fourth, it was hot and sticky but that wasn’t about to deter the extended family of Edna’s Treasures from partying. The construction crew had arrived early to set up the additional grills. Wives, partners and children all introduced themselves around. Patrick and Bree were thrilled to be able to play with dozens of children their own age.

Debbie and Carl drove up in their mobile home, Ted and Allen came with them. Lindsay brought JR and Candy. Molly and her family decided to do the correct thing and go to her in-laws for their get together, so she graciously offered her cottage to Lindsay and the girls if they wanted to stay over.

Since the Memorial Day barbecue was a huge family affair, much of the extended family stayed in Pittsburgh, opting to spend the day with other family which was all right with the boys. There were more than enough family and other guests to make up for it.

“Where the fuck is everyone?” Debbie grumbled as she climbed out of the RV. Carl handed her a large container of macaroni salad.

“I don’t know, honey, but we are very early,” Carl answered. Ted and Allen popped their heads out of the side door then disappeared back inside to get the rest of the food that Debbie had prepared.

“The boys need help,” Debbie declared as she marched herself to the front door of the cottage. As she opened the door it dawned on her that she didn’t see Michael and Ben’s car. “They’ll be here later,” she murmured to herself as she went inside.

*****

“Hey, Brian, thanks for inviting me to the barbecue,” Todd said as he walked around the side of Edna’s Treasures. He was happy to have been invited to the party. Since it was a holiday, and the garden center was closed, Todd had not been looking forward to spending a long day alone. He was also hoping that Gerry McQueen might be in attendance at the same party.

“No problem,” Brian responded distractedly from his chair. His eyes did not move from their focus.

Todd followed Brian’s line of sight. “Is Justin doing okay with his therapy?”

“Yeah.”

“He looks fine.”

“Yeah.”

Todd shrugged. “Is Gerry here?”

“Over there,” Brian replied raising his hand to indicate a group of people sitting under the big shade tree.

“Thanks,” Todd said as he walked away.

“Brian?” Lindsay said as she approached his chair.

“Yeah.”

“Why are you staring at Justin?”

“Because I need to.”

“Need?”

“Yeah.”

“Not want?”

“No.”

“He’s okay, Brian.”

“Yeah, okay.”

Lindsay shook her head as she headed in the direction of Justin.

“Uncle Brian?”

“Yes, JR.”

“Is my dad coming up today? I thought he was here with Ben.”

“They went back a few days ago.”

“But they didn’t tell me. I’ve been staying at Mommy’s. Nobody ever tells me anything,” JR sighed.

“You’re fine at Lindsay’s, aren’t you?” Brian asked still staring at Justin.

“Yes, but…”

“Your dads will be in touch soon.”

“So they’re not coming today,” JR stated dejectedly.

“No, they’re not coming.”

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

“No, nothing is wrong,” Brian said very quietly.

“Okay,” JR agreed, but her voice said she didn’t agree at all.

Brian drew in a breath. Now he had that to worry about as well as Justin’s condition.

Glass Houses

Chapter 12

“Justin, are you okay?” Lindsay asked as the man talking to Justin moved away. Justin looked okay, but obviously Brian knew that something was wrong.

“I’m fine,” Justin stated firmly. “Brian’s worrying about nothing.” Justin had seen her talking to Brian. He willed his voice to sound calm and normal, even though he felt neither of those things. He was going to get through this day. He could do it. He just had to hold himself together, but it took so much energy to do that. He prayed he had enough.

“Then, what’s up with Brian?” Lindsay asked with a frown.

“He’s just feeling grumpy and out of sorts because of his leg,” Justin lied.

Lindsay shook her head. Something was going on, but neither of them seemed willing to talk about it. “Candy’s really looking forward to the fireworks later,” she said not being able to think of anything more innocuous to say.

“Good,” Justin replied holding himself straight and tall, using all the will he had left.

*****

“Brian, I haven’t seen my son,” Danny said as he approached Brian’s chair.

“He and Ben won’t be here today,” Brian responded wearily. He wished his best friend and Ben were there to answer their own questions.

“That’s not like them. They’re always here,” Danny noted.

“Not this time.”

“Most peculiar.”

“These are peculiar times … trying too.”

“Trying?”

“Yes, trying.”

“Brian, I’ve been getting a funny vibe all day. What’s going on?”

“Old drag queens should watch out for those funny vibes,” Brian replied acerbically.

Danny glared at his young friend. Apparently Brian wasn’t going to tell him anything. He’d have to look elsewhere for answers.

*****

“John,” Bobby said, “do you think they’ll be all right?”

John knew he was talking about Brian and Justin without using their names. John shrugged. “Who knows?”

“It’s not like you to be pessimistic.”

“I have this feeling things are building up to an explosion. There’s only so much pressure that can be tolerated, especially by my brother.”

“I hope you’re wrong.”

“Me too,” John agreed.

“Let’s hope this isn’t one of your prognostications.”

“They’re only for the weather … after I hear what the meteorologists have to say.”

Bobby smiled before standing on his tiptoes to give the tall man a kiss on the cheek. “I love you,” Bobby whispered.

*****

“Want a burger?” Todd asked Gerry.

“That sounds good,” Gerry agreed.

“I can get us a couple,” Todd volunteered.

“I’ll come with you.”

“I hear the food around here is excellent,” Todd said.

“Anything I’ve had has been excellent. They don’t hesitate to feed me.”

“I know Brian usually barbecues.”

“Not today,” Gerry corrected him. “He’s staying off that ankle.”

“And not looking too happy about it.” They both glanced over at Brian who seemed lost in thought, an uneaten burger sitting on a plate beside him. They got in line behind Bree and Patrick who were waiting impatiently for their Auntie Emm to cook them a hotdog.

“Hurry up,” Bree muttered to herself. She was really hungry. She was also feeling a little out of sorts. She always liked the way her Dada made her hotdog. She wasn’t so sure about Auntie Emm.

“I’m sure the hotdogs will be ready in a minute, Miss Bree,” Gerry said encouragingly.

“I know,” Bree replied with a sigh.

“Are you ready for fireworks later?” Todd asked.

“Oh yes, they’re going to be good,” she answered with more enthusiasm.

“I certainly hope so,” Todd said. He suspected Bree could make her own brand of fireworks if things didn’t go the way she wanted.

*****

“This is amazing!” Ray exclaimed as he and Gus slowly strolled through the greenhouse. “It’s like he recreated the tropics, complete with waterfall,” he said as they stood in front of the pond. The back of the pond was designed to be part of the back wall of the green house. Water came cascading down the wall, sluicing down over a man-made rock face collecting in the pond below. “Ferns?” Ray asked as he admired the feathery leaves.

“You know plants?” Gus asked.

“Not really, but my dads took us to Hawaii a long time ago and I remember going to this place that’s famous for the ferns.”

“I think that’s where my dad got the idea.”

“Well, he got it right. And water lilies,” Ray said as he looked into the pond. Small koi were leisurely swimming around precisely placed rocks and plants. “Your dad is an artist.”

“You mean Justin, right?”

“No, I mean your Pop. I’ve gone to several botanical gardens on school trips. I always thought they were so cool. They’re like a green paradise surrounded by concrete. It takes talent to put together a grouping of different species of plants and make it look like they belong together.”

Gus sat on the rocks that his dad specifically placed in a random pattern around the pond but on purpose so that a visitor had somewhere to sit and think.

“Your insight amazes me,” Gus said in awe. “How come you’re so smart?” Gus asked with a smile.

“Oh, I don’t know, just lucky I guess,” Ray teased, leaning down for a kiss.

“I’m the lucky one,” Gus said as he leaned up, meeting Ray’s lips. “Have you ever made love among the ferns?”

“Unh unh.”

“Wanna give it a try?”

“Uh huh.”

“See, you are so damn smart,” Gus cooed as they found a secluded spot amongst the ferns.

*****

Brian was still feeling distracted but after some carefully chosen words from Emmett, the words being, “Get your fucking head out of your fucking ass,” said with a smile of course, Brian made a concerted effort to be an attentive host. He could feel several eyes following him around the yard and gardens as he hobbled through. It was almost time for the second round of grilling to begin so Brian decided to be helpful and bring out a tray of marinating meat and vegetables. His head was in the refrigerator, hands on a tray when a familiar and harsh voice startled the hell out of him.

“What the fuck did you do to Michael!” Debbie shrieked at Brian. Brian started, almost dropping the heavy tray. He whirled around managing to get the tray on the counter but not before hooking his walking boot on a stool. He lost his balance, going down hard onto the floor, his hands scraped against the tiles as his head banged against the refrigerator. He saw stars as Debbie gasped and tried to help Brian up.

“Here, let me help you,” Debbie cried as she reached down toward Brian who was trying to clear his head.

“Overweight middle-aged old women should mind their own business,” Brian spat out the unforgivable in a scathing growl. The slap across his cheek made his ears ring.

“How dare you!” Debbie said low and with so much anger her face was as red as her hair.

Brian stayed on the floor, not knowing what to do or say or how to beg forgiveness. A single tear slowly slid down his face. Debbie gasped and her face immediately softened.

“Honey, what is it? I haven’t seen you like this since, since...oh my god! The cancer, it’s back?” Brian shook his head. “Then what, sweetheart?” Debbie managed to slither down the refrigerator to sit next to her first lost boy. “What has gotten you so worked up?”

“Justin,” Brian whispered. He wanted to tell Deb about Michael as well, to get it all off his chest but a promise is a promise.

“Sunshine? What’s wrong with my Sunshine?”

“I don’t know how to help him,” Brian said so pitifully. Brian closed his eyes then with some effort he revealed all his fears and concerns about Justin to the woman he considered his mother when he was a teen.

“Oh honey,” Deb said as she wrapped her arms around him. “Justin will get through this, you know he will.”

“But he hurts and I don’t know what to do.”

“Didn’t the doctor order something...?”

“Not that kind of hurt,” Brian murmured. “It’s like he’s reliving the bashing all over again.”

“But he fought back so hard when that happened.”

“But now he’s remembering.”

“He remembers the prom?”

“No, he’s remembering the anger, his behavior afterwards, his frustration and the pain. He cries himself to sleep, cursing himself for scaring his mother and his sister. He’s so frightened that he’ll do something to Bree that he keeps pushing her away. A trick he learned from me.”

“Sweetheart,” Debbie began but Brian waved her off.

“I hired a private therapist.”

“I met him. He seems like a good man. Bobby can’t say enough good things about him and Drew says he’s the best.”

“Yes, he is, but even he’s having difficulty motivating Justin. It’s like he’s punishing himself for his past bad behavior.”

“Even if his behavior was bad, he was just a kid. A kid who almost died at the hands of that homophobic criminal. No one, least of all Jennifer, can blame him.”

“Doesn’t matter, he blames himself. His arm and hand are getting stronger, but you’d never know by the way he’s behaving.”

“Brian, you might not like this but maybe you should take him to a doctor.”

“We just saw the orthopedist.”

“That’s not the kind of doctor I mean.”

“He won’t go.”

“He will if you insist.”

“This isn’t the time for this.”

“I know that, and you have a yard full of hungry people out there. We should table this discussion for a more appropriate time.” Brian leaned back to look into Debbie’s eyes. “Hey, I know how to speak, I just choose to speak a little more colorfully than most. But never mind about all that, we have a more serious problem on our hands at the moment.”

“More important?”

“Yeah, like how the fuck are we going to get up off this floor?” Debbie asked in frustration. Brian gaped at her then cracked up in wild laughter. After a few hysterical moments he leaned against her resting his head on her shoulder. Debbie heard a few muted sniffles. “It’ll be all right, kiddo,” she whispered as she took Brian’s hand. “I promise, everything will be all right.”

*****

A few minutes later Brian had recovered his equilibrium, and Debbie was truly sorry for having struck her lost boy in the heat of anger. They were still on the kitchen floor wondering what was the best way to get up.

“I can probably manage to get on my knees and then maybe onto my good foot,” Brian suggested.

“You won’t do more damage to the bad leg, will you?” Debbie asked.

“Unknown,” Brian replied.

“I guess I could roll over and you could push my fat ass up from behind. I could probably get vertical from there, but my fucking knees ain’t what they used to be.”

“I have a better idea,” Brian said with a sudden smirk.

“And what the fuck might that be?”

“Well, we could yell at the top of our lungs,” Brian offered with his tongue planted in his cheek.

“And have every fag in the county come running to see this overweight middle-aged woman stuck on the floor. I don’t fucking think so,” Debbie declared.

Brian snorted. “Then scoot over.”

“Huh?”

“Move over so I can open the fridge door.”

“What the fuck for? Is there a lift inside?”

“Not that I’m aware of,” Brian said turning himself around. When Debbie finally moved, he was able to open the fridge door. “Aha!” he said triumphantly.

“What?”

“Beer.”

“Beer?”

“Yes, liquid gold. This will tide us over until help comes.”

“You’re certifiable,” Debbie said, but she took the bottle that Brian opened for her.

“Here’s to rescuers in whatever form they may appear,” Brian said tapping his bottle against Debbie’s.

It was Debbie’s turn to snort, but it didn’t stop her from taking a pull on the bottle. “You know,” she said thoughtfully, “this reminds me of that time I came to the loft when you had lost everything.”

“With a fucking tuna casserole,” Brian reminded her before taking a long pull on his bottle of beer.

“You love my tuna casserole.”

“Yeah, I do,” Brian admitted. It was easier than arguing.

“I could use one of those joints along about now. This fucking floor is damn hard.”

“If I had a cushion I’d give it to you.”

“How sweet!” Debbie said sarcastically, but her hand caressed Brian’s cheek belying her tone and words.

“I’ve been told I’m very sweet … when I want to be,” Brian said smugly.

“Ain’t that the fucking truth! You have a heart as big as … Michael’s.”

Brian groaned inwardly. Why did she have to think of that? He decided that silence might be the better part of valor.

After a minute or so of silence Debbie said, “Is he all right, Brian?”

Brian knew who she was talking about. “You need to talk to your son … when he’s ready to talk,” Brian advised. That was all he could advise, all he could reveal.

Debbie stared off into space before taking a drink of her beer, adjusting her tits and turning to look at Brian. “He’ll be fine. I know he will. He’s my son. He’s strong.”

“Yes he is,” Brian agreed.

“You’re not going to tell me why he’s not here, are you?”

“No I’m not.”

“Fuck! Sometimes that code of ethics of yours is fucking annoying.”

“What code of ethics? I have no such thing. I don’t believe in ethics.”

“Delude yourself if you want, but everyone knows that you can be relied upon to keep a secret, to help when help is needed, to…”

“Enough! If I could help us get off this fucking floor, I would,” Brian stated. “As for ethics…” Brian made a face.

“I’m onto you, Brian Kinney, just like that little blond twink was onto you.”

They both stopped talking and thought about Justin for a couple of minutes. Neither knew what to say.

“That joint really would come in handy,” Debbie said finally. Brian nodded. “He’s going to be just fine too, like my Michael. He’s strong like my Michael.”

“Yeah, strong,” Brian said finishing off his beer. He turned around to get another pair of beers out of the refrigerator. He opened both bottles.

“Thanks,” Debbie said. “Maybe after another four or five of these my ass will be numb.”

Brian laughed heartily. Debbie always knew what to say even when it was totally inappropriate.

“Do you think they’ve all gone home and forgot about us?” Debbie asked. It had been too long a time for a woman of her age to be sitting on the floor, especially uncarpeted floor.

“This is my home. Justin’s too. He can’t go anywhere else,” Brian informed her. “He is home.”

“I bet they’re all out there eating and laughing.”

“And you’re in here drinking and grouching with me.”

“I could do worse.”

“Yeah, and what would that be?”

“The fridge could have been empty of beer.”

“But you could also have done better,” Brian said.

“Yeah, how?”

“I could have had a stash under the sink.”

Debbie burst out laughing. “Yeah, that would have been better, but I don’t think I’d care to explain when they found us.”

“If they found us…”

“When they find us,” Debbie amended.

“They’re going to need that meat eventually,” Brian said looking up at the tray perched on the edge of the counter.

“You almost dumped it all over the kitchen.”

“But I didn’t. Good coordination,” Brian bragged.

“Riiight! That’s why you have a broken ankle and we’re stuck on the floor.”

Brian made a face. He was about to retort when a little voice said, “Dada, what are you and Gamma Debbie doing?”

“Bree!” Brian responded.

“Thank God,” Debbie said.

“Bree, I need you to do something really important for me,” Brian began.

“What, Dada?”

“Go find Mr. Gerry and tell him I need him.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

“And don’t tell anyone else.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

“Not even Daddy.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

“And…”

“For fuck’s sake let her go,” Debbie interrupted.

“Go,” Brian said, and Bree ran out of the kitchen.

She returned quickly with Gerry and Todd who were able to get the two back on their feet. Brian was considerably easier than Debbie, although both of them swore loudly, and then swore their rescuers to secrecy. Brian decided to send Todd out with the tray of meat. He wasn’t going to take any more chances.

“Dada, what were you and Gamma Debbie doing on the floor?” Bree asked.

“Um, we just had a couple of beers and reminisced about old times.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to sit on a chair to do that?” she asked innocently.

“I’ll remember that for future reference,” Brian said as Gerry finished looking at his foot. He didn’t seem to have done any further damage to himself.

“Good, Dada.” Bree got the last word as usual.

Glass Houses

Chapter 13

“Where have you two been?” Debbie asked Gus and Ray as they came to the table with two loaded plates. The boys dug in as if they hadn’t eaten in years. Their botanical activities had left them ravenous.

“Ummm,” Gus murmured around a hamburger. Ray blushed as he took a sip of iced tea.

“Uh huh,” Debbie said with a knowing smirk. She reached over to swipe a small bit of fern off of Gus’ shoulder. “Don’t let your father know that you’ve been playing hide the sausage in his greenhouse,” she snarked.

“Grandmaw!” Gus yelled with wide eyes. Debbie cackled as Ray hid his face in Gus’ back.

“Don’t do the crime if you can’t stand the heat or some shit like that,” Debbie teased.

“Leave them alone, Maw,” Brian drawled as he walked over holding a plate of salad. “Boys will be boys,” he said as he sat, suddenly ravenous himself after his emotional ordeal.

“You know where they’ve been fu...” Debbie began.

“Gamma Debbie, we’re going to have fireworks!” Bree saved the day as she scurried over with JR and Candy in tow. Debbie scooted over on her bench to make room for the girls. She was delighted to see how well Bree got along with the older girls.

Richie came over holding a pitcher of lemonade to refill glasses as needed. “Thank you, honey,” Debbie said to the young man who was dressed a bit androgynously with just a touch of makeup. He was in stark contrast to Candy in her heavy black Goth look but they certainly didn’t mind nor did the rest of their patchwork family. Richie sat next to Candy who smiled lovingly at him.

“So what are you kids all doing for the summer?” Debbie inquired, looking at each child.

“Working with Uncle John!” Gus said proudly as he scarfed down a hotdog.

“You won’t be working anywhere if you choke. Slow down, Sonny Boy, there’s plenty,” Brian commanded with an arch of his brow. Gus nodded, taking a breath before reaching for his other hotdog.

“I’m working at the store!” JR announced with much pride.

“And I hear you’re doing a fabulous job,” Debbie announced. “But, honey, remember to take time to enjoy yourself. Don’t waste the whole summer working,” Debbie said, punctuating her thoughts with a pointed finger.

“I won’t. But I really love working at the store and I get to meet all sorts of people.”

“Just be careful. You’re still a kid,” Debbie warned. JR nodded, the adults in her life never let her forget that she was still just a kid.

“Deb, some kids just grow up faster than others,” Brian added. JR knew that Brian was pretty self sufficient when he was JR’s age.

“But that’s out of necessity,” Debbie reminded him. Brian nodded in agreement. JR’s circumstances were vastly different from Brian’s humble beginnings.

“Daddy has a lot of nice people to help me and Grandpa has been spending time there too,” JR explained.

“Well, in that case,” Debbie acquiesced just a little.

“I’m going to intern for Bobby this summer,” Ray said with a handsome smile. “I really liked it last year and I learned so much.”

“Well, good for you. I bet your dads are so proud,” Debbie said. Ray smiled brighter.

“Miss Bree, are you going to camp this year?” Debbie asked. She saw Bree’s eyes light up and her pigtails bounced wildly as she nodded vigorously.

“Me and Patrick are going to day camp but not right now. I have to help my daddies with their exercises,” Bree said as she gave her Dada a look.

“She’s been a great therapy assistant,” Brian admitted as he looked across the garden for his partner, Bree’s other patient.

“Uncle Bri,” JR said, “Uncle Justin and Uncle John took mommy to the new house. I think mommy wants to spend some time here,” she said having seen the concerned look on her uncle’s face when he couldn’t locate Justin. JR knew she was right when Brian visibly relaxed.

“What about you, Candy? Any plans for the summer?” Debbie asked the newest member of the family.

“Drawing and painting. I’m taking lessons at the GLC. The center gets these great guest artists. I’m learning so much,” she said with a big smile.

“That’s wonderful, sweetheart!” Debbie sincerely gushed. “And you, honey? Are you doing anything special this summer,” Deb asked Richie.

“Emm introduced me to the owners of Torso and they’ve allowed me to sell some of my clothes on consignment,” Richie said shyly.

“Honey!” Debbie jumped up, ignoring the slight ache in her back from her earlier exploits on Brian’s kitchen floor, to give the boy a hug.

“Deb! Deb! He’s turning blue, not a good look for him,” Brian snarked as he gently tried to disengage Debbie’s arms from around the thin young man.

“Oh shut up,” Debbie growled at Brian as she loosened her grip on Richie but not the hug. “I’m just so proud of all my kids.”

*****

The day wore on and the sun gradually lowered in the sky. Some of the kids, mostly Bree, were getting antsy about the fireworks. They could hardly wait. Darkness was still quite a ways away.

John noticed that JR was sitting on the swing all by herself. He walked over to her. “Need a push, little lady?” he asked.

“No, I’m just thinking.”

“A little fresh air clears the head,” John advised as he gave her a gentle shove sending her forward a bit.

JR let herself be pushed higher and higher for a couple of minutes. “I still love this swing,” she said as John let her come back down lower.

“I’m glad. Some things shouldn’t be forgotten as we get older.”

“Not old enough,” JR muttered.

“What was that?” John asked realizing that they might be getting to the heart of the matter.

“Everybody treats me like a kid,” JR vented, “and I’m sick of it.”

“Do I treat you like a kid?” John asked.

“No, other than pushing me on the swing … which I still like,” JR said with a smile for her uncle.

“So what’s the problem?”

“I like running the store for my dad, but everyone thinks I’m too young to do it alone, and I don’t want to go to college. I just want to run the store, and I’m really good at it too.”

“I’ve heard that you are.”

“You have?”

“You may think nobody notices, but Michael, Ben, Danny, and Debbie have all commented on what a great job you do at the store. Brian said you had some great ideas for marketing it too.”

“Really?”

“Yes,” John said honestly.

“Tha…That’s great,” JR replied, somewhat stunned to hear this. “So, I don’t really need to go to college,” she said triumphantly.

“I didn’t say that.”

“You’re going to take their side too, aren’t you?” JR accused.

“I’m not taking anyone’s side.” JR screwed up her face. “I think you should do both,” John advised her.

“Both what?” JR asked with a frown.

“Run the store and go to college.”

“How can I do that?”

“Ray’s doing it. He works with his father and he goes to school. He’s decided he wants to be a lawyer instead of just working in real estate with his father. He wouldn’t have known that if he didn’t take the opportunities offered to him. He loves working with Bobby.”

“Oh.”

“You should take advantage of all the opportunities that come your way. You may find something you love even more than the comic book store if you go to college.” JR shook her head in denial. “Or, if you don’t, you can learn how to handle the media empire that you’ll create with all your talent and brains.”

JR beamed at him. “How do you always know just the right thing to say?” she asked.

“I do have my PhD, you know” John replied with a Kinney smirk.

JR burst out laughing.

*****

“Hey, kiddo,” Debbie said as she plopped down beside Justin in a lawn chair. He appeared to be watching the soccer game that some of the guests were involved in. Bree was showing off her soccer prowess, and some of the kids of the workmen were giving her a run for her money. It kept her occupied until the fireworks would begin. Debbie had waited till Justin was alone, wanting to speak to him since Brian’s upsetting revelations.

“Hey, Deb,” Justin replied distractedly. He certainly wasn’t concentrating on the game, Debbie noted.

“How ya doing?” she asked.

“Not too bad,” Justin replied. He wasn’t prepared to reveal anything about what was going on. He could barely deal with it himself. He didn’t want Debbie thrown into the mix.

Debbie studied Justin for a minute. She could see the worry in his eyes. Things were definitely not good with her Sunshine. “He’s worried about you.”

“Huh?”

“Brian’s worried about you.”

“Has he been spilling our private business to everyone?” Justin accused.

“No, honey, he just needed to get it off his chest.”

“Fuck!” Justin muttered.

“You don’t have to talk to me about it,” Debbie said softly. “I know it’s private, and I don’t know all the details…”

“But…?” Justin said knowing there was more to come.

“But you should talk to someone.”

“Like who?” Justin asked looking into her eyes.

“Whoever you feel comfortable talking to … a professional.”

“A shrink?” Justin asked in horror.

“If that would work for you.”

“Well it doesn’t work for me,” Justin declared.

“Then someone else,” Debbie said. “You’ll explode if you don’t let it out.”

“How…how would you know?”

“I know, believe me. I’ve lashed out enough times when I was confused and worried and upset.” She thought about the slap in the kitchen and shuddered. “More than once Brian has taken the brunt of it.”

“I…I’m not lashing out.”

“There are different ways of lashing out, Sunshine. Just think about getting some help.” Debbie stood up. “I think it’s almost time for the fireworks.”

Justin barely heard her. He was dealing with his own internal fireworks. He had a lot to think about.

*****

The sun finally set low enough in the horizon so that the fireworks show could begin. Ralph and his crew had helped to set up several viewing areas where the guests could get the full effect of the show and stay well out of the ‘blast’ site. Debbie and Carl chose to watch the show from the comfort of the sun porch. Bree, although very excited to watch her very own personal fireworks show, decided to also watch it from the sun porch safely nestled between her fathers.

Ralph and his men had set up huge speakers connected to the computer that would guide the display. Gus had been helpful to Ralph and his men since he knew the terrain, so Ralph had let Gus in on some of the ‘family’ secrets of coordinating the music with the fireworks. Special permits had to be obtained from the town even though the display was going to be done on private land. The town elders had asked if Ralph wouldn’t mind setting something up for their little village, for a fee of course. So Ralph assigned some of his men to oblige them.

With their emergency fire suppression equipment at the ready, Ralph began the show.

Candy wanted to watch from the meadow. Lindsay, JR, and Richie sat with her adding their support. Gus and Ray lent their support as well. Ray was enjoying his time with his ‘sisters’ having grown up with only a brother. He found the girls fun and amusing especially when JR mercilessly teased Gus and Gus took it. Patrick and his dads, as well as many of John’s men and their families, were watching from the meadow.

“Oh!” Debbie exclaimed as the national anthem began and the first rockets were launched into the sky bursting into red, white and blue stars. Carl grabbed her hand, silent tears of pride streamed down his face. He had served his country as a young man before serving his city as a cop.

The volume increased as the recognizable music of John Philip Sousa filled the countryside. Ralph smiled to himself as he heard the guests gasp, ooo and ahh with amazement and appreciation as more rockets shot up and exploded into elaborate floral patterns.

Bree excitedly stomped her little feet as she grabbed onto her fathers’ hands. She laughed with such innocence and glee that her fathers and everyone around her couldn’t help but smile. Justin looked over Bree’s head to gaze into Brian’s eyes. Brian leaned down to kiss Justin’s sweet lips; love and concern filled the dark hazel eyes. As if will alone could work miracles, Brian silently pleaded with his spouse. Justin nodded, sitting up straighter, flexing his left hand. He pulled an exercise ball out of his pocket and as he watched the display, Justin did his prescribed exercises.

“Is there anything that man can’t do or arrange?” Gerry asked Todd. They had strolled into the greenhouse and decided to watch the show from there. Sitting on one of the benches, they had a clear view of the sky through the glass roof of the greenhouse.

“Who, Brian?” Todd asked. Gerry nodded. A loud ‘boom’ overhead brought their attention back to the fireworks. They unconsciously oooed and aahhed just like everyone else.

“He does seem to know how to get things done,” Todd said.

“How did you meet him?” Gerry asked innocently not knowing Todd’s interesting past.

“I, uh…” Todd blushed then took a large breath before being honest with Gerry. He prayed that whatever chance he might have had with the handsome therapist wasn’t going to be squashed by his revelations.

“Guys really did that?” Gerry asked amazed.

“Yeah they did, still do, as far I know. Clubbing and tricking is a way of life for some of us but eventually I grew up. We all did.”

“And Brian, did he go clubbing?”

Todd burst out laughing. “He used to be called the Stud of Liberty Avenue, if that gives you any idea. Every man wanted him and he went through them like a hot knife through butter. Never the same trick twice until he met the trick that never went away.” Todd chuckled as he retold the legendary story that most of the gay world of Pittsburgh knew.

“That’s not the man who I saw make breakfast for his family, comb his daughter’s hair and move heaven and earth so that he could hire me to treat his partner,” Gerry said incredulously. Todd chuckled.

“True. He’s a brilliant businessman; he knows how to get things done and how to motivate his employees and his friends. You know Emmett’s bistro?” Todd asked. Gerry nodded. “Emmett said that if it wasn’t for Brian he never would have gotten it off the ground. I have to admit, that I would have never attempted such a large endeavor as the garden center before I hooked up with Brian. If it wasn’t for him and his tenacity, I would have given up. But he believed in me and instilled such confidence that I wanted to succeed. Don’t get me wrong, he can be a bastard sometimes but he stood by me all the way.”

Gerry nodded. “He does have the power of persuasion, and he seems to be a loyal friend.”

“Very, but don’t cross him, and God forbid you should do something to hurt any of his family. I’ve heard he can be brutal. But he’d do anything for you and he loves his family.”

“I can tell.”

They watched the rest of the show in silence as the music signaled its closure with “God Bless America,” as the last of the rockets were shot into the air exploding into a crescendo of color and sparkle.

“Um, Todd, I never...” Gerry said softly as he subtly leaned toward the cute landscaper.

“It’s been a very long time for me; I don’t want to fuck this up. But I’m very attracted to you,” Todd whispered as he leaned in closer to the handsome therapist, staring at Gerry’s full lips. “Will you punch me if I kiss you?” Todd murmured. Gerry shook his head. Todd leaned up letting his lips lead the way.

Gingerly their lips touched igniting their own set of fireworks.

“Wow!” Gerry exclaimed.

“Oh yeah, wow!” Todd agreed as they gazed into each other’s eyes then kissed again with more confidence.

“I like it,” Gerry murmured.

“Me too,” Todd responded.

And the fireworks continued.

*****

“Someone is very tired.” Justin smiled as he looked down at the sleepy child in his arms.

The boys were still sitting in the porch as Ralph and his crew began the clean up. John and his men began to clean up the gardens while Emmett and his boys started on the kitchen.

“It’s difficult work being hostess,” Brian said as he caressed his daughter’s strawberry blonde hair.

“I’ll take her, Pop!” Gus volunteered. Brian didn’t need the additional weight on his leg although Bree weighed next to nothing. Justin wasn’t allowed to lift just yet.

“Thank you Sonny Boy,” Brian said with appreciation. Brian kissed the sleepy child in Gus’ arms before he turned to take Bree to her room. Justin went with them.

“Thank you!” Candy cried out as she ran into the sun porch and threw her arms around Brian. “It was so beautiful,” she said as she hugged the man. “My mom and me...” Candy tried to explain to Brian all that she felt but couldn’t.

“Shh,” Brian whispered as he just held on tight and let Candy get it all out. The family left the porch to give them privacy.

“Will she be all right?” Debbie asked Lindsay as they all went into the kitchen to help Emm and his boys with the clean up.

“I’m sure she will be. Apparently, Janet had taken Candy to Fourth of July fireworks ever since she was a baby. It was a tradition of theirs. I mentioned it to Brian.”

“And he took it and ran,” Debbie finished Lindsay’s thought. “I guess it helped that Briana had the same request.”

“And my Drewsie knew just who to turn to,” Emmett gushed.

“Yes, he did,” Brian agreed as he limped inside with Candy’s arm still wrapped around his waist. Brian extended his hand toward Drew and they shook hands. “You’re the man of the hour,” Brian praised Drew. Emmett quickly wiped his wet hands on a towel then threw himself at his spouse to give him a kiss. The family chuckled as the big tough retired football star melted under the attention.

“Thank you, Mr. Drew,” Candy said shyly.

“You’re quite welcome,” Drew said with a blush to his cheeks.

As Ralph came into the kitchen to say goodbye to the family, several of John’s men and their families were ready to head out as well. Brian, John and Bobby walked their guests out to say goodnight.

“You did an excellent job, Ralph,” Drew said as he clapped the man on the back.

“You made a lot of children very happy,” John added as he shook the fireworks expert’s hand.

“It was all right,” Brian said as he also shook hands with Ralph and included a check for services rendered.

“Happy to oblige. And I’ll pencil you in for next year.” He winked at Drew as he climbed into his truck; his men piled in as he slowly drove down the lane. A caravan of other guests and family were also making their way down the lane behind them.

*****

It was relatively early considering that some of the other Edna’s Treasure soirées continued well into the night. Emmett and his boys took Ted and Allen with them down the lane. They escorted Lindsay and the girls to Molly’s cottage. Danny and Riley went back to their cottage. Debbie used the excuse of needing coffee to lag behind at the cottage.

“No,” Brian said sternly as he slid a cup of coffee toward Debbie.

“Honey, you know something and I have a right to know. I’m his mother!”

“Deb, I promised.”

“To hell with your promise,” Deb said with some restraint. She knew Bree was in bed asleep.

“When they’re ready to tell you they will.”

“So you admit that there is something to tell.”

“Yes.”

“He’s...oh my God, he’s not...!” Debbie made the assumption and her hand went to her chest.

“No, he’s not,” Brian put down his cup to hug her. “I don’t know all the details, but Ben promised me that as soon as Michael is up to facing you they’re going to explain everything. It’s one of the reasons why John and his men have been working non-stop on the new cottage. Ben is going to take time off and bring Michael here.”

Debbie burst into tears. “My baby,” she cried in Brian’s arms. “I lost my brother, I can’t lose my baby.”

“You won’t lose him. Mikey’s too pig headed to go anywhere fast. He just needs a little rest.”

“And I’ll make sure he’s going to get it, even if it kills me!” Debbie said determinedly.

“That’s the last thing he needs and you know it.”

“Brian Kinney, I am his mother.” She pointed at Brian.

“Like I don’t know that?! You start interfering and Ben will take Michael away.”

“He wouldn’t dare!”

“Debbie, Ben loves Michael just as much if not more than you do. He would do anything to protect him and you know it.”

“Well...”

“Just leave it alone until they talk to you. I’m sure it will be soon.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yes. Now, I’m beat. My fucking foot hurts and I haven’t gotten laid today. I’m going to walk you home to that roving motel of yours so I can go to bed, fuck my partner into oblivion and rest my foot.”

“At least you have your priorities straight.”

“They’re the only straight thing about me,” Brian snarked as he steered the woman out the door and down the lane toward the RV. As they slowly strolled the lane, a lone car made its way up the lane toward them. They watched it park and two people get out.

“Who the fuck is that?” Debbie asked in a low voice.

“Not a fucking clue,” Brian replied.

“Kinney! Where the fuck is my son?!” A shrill voice shattered the night time quiet of the lane.

“Melanie,” Brian and Debbie groaned.

“Best laid plans, kiddo.”

“Yeah.”

They both sighed as they turned to face the music.

-TBC-

Throwing Stones

Chapter 1

"Kinney, where is my son?" Melanie demanded as she marched over to Brian and Debbie.

"Melanie, so lovely to see you again," Brian said in his fake, sweet voice. "How the fuck did you get through the gate?"

"Someone was leaving," she stated, ignoring Brian's tone of voice.

"Todd!" both Debbie and Brian replied. Todd and Gerry had found some quiet space to explore kissing to a greater effect. They must have finished for the night.

"I want to see my son," Melanie repeated in her most caustic tone. "And don't even think about trying to stop me!"

"Gus and Ray may already have retired," Brian responded in his most gentlemanly voice. "I don't think they wish to be interrupted."

Debbie did her best to stifle a laugh. Melanie was the mother of her granddaughter after all.

"I just flew for five hours and drove for another hour. I want to see my son."

"Come back in the morning," Brian replied, his patience at its end.

"I want to see Gus now!"

"What part of in the morning don't you understand?"

"I don't take orders from you, asshole!"

"This is private property in case you've forgotten, and technically you're trespassing. Do I have to call the gendarmes?"

"Asshole!" Melanie repeated.

"Mel."

"And who do we have here - the new girlfriend, I presume," Brian said sarcastically.

"Lorna Dunlop," the woman said extending her hand as she came up beside Melanie.

Brian ignored the hand. "I suggest you get her out of here right now."

Melanie sputtered looking for the most awful and disgusting thing she could call Brian Kinney.

"May we see Gus in the morning if we leave now?" Lorna asked coldly.

"I think that can be arranged … if Gus agrees," Brian stated a little taken aback by the cool and somehow threatening demeanor of this quiet woman. She would not fly off the handle the way Mel did, but she might be even more dangerous.

"Let's go, Mel," Lorna said turning on her heel and heading back to the rental car they had arrived in.

"But…" Mel began.

"Mel!" Lorna commanded.

"I will be here in the morning. Count on it," Melanie said as she hurried over to the car and got in.

"Call first," Brian ordered.

The car wheeled around and headed down the lane.

"You okay, kiddo," Debbie asked rubbing Brian's arm.

"My fucking foot hurts worse than ever." Melanie Marcus could still push his buttons.

"Go to bed. Let Justin take care of you," Debbie advised.

"Night, Maw," Brian said as he limped towards the house.

Debbie opened the door of the RV. Maybe Carl could offer her some comfort just like she knew Justin would do for Brian. "Oh Carl," she said sweetly as she entered the RV.

*****

The family was gathered around the big table in the sun porch for breakfast the next morning. Gus and Ray had yet to come up for air, but everyone else was there. Debbie leaned over to Brian and asked if he had spoken to Gus. Brian shook his head. Debbie frowned and shrugged. They didn't need any more surprises like last night.

"Hey, Gerry," Emmett said with a toothy grin. "I saw you and Todd getting mighty cozy."

"What's it to you?" Gerry asked but he smiled in spite of his severe tone.

"Oh nothing," Emmett grinned. "I just love romance."

"That he does," Drew said with a chuckle. He kissed Emmett's cheek.

"The big fairy never gets enough," Brian threw in.

"Well," Gerry said slowly, "I find Todd very … interesting."

"Ooh, interesting," Emmett teased. "That means he's a good kisser."

"Hey, were we under surveillance last night?" Gerry demanded.

"Gerry," Justin interrupted. "Nobody was watching you, and some of us need to learn when to stop teasing." Justin looked pointedly at Emmett.

"Um, sorry if I'm intruding in private matters," Emmett apologized.

"No you're not," Brian said with a smirk.

Emmett stuck his tongue out at Brian. "I was just having a little fun," Emmett said.

"He does that to everybody," Richie noted having received his fair share of comments about himself and Candy.

"We all like to see people happy," Justin continued. "It was pretty obvious that you and Todd hit it off. I think it's great," he added.

Brian reached over and squeezed Justin's hand. He was glad to see his lover was feeling better. Lately Justin would have ignored that whole conversation, lost somewhere inside himself, inside his memories and emotions.

Justin smiled up at his husband. "Love you," he mouthed.

Brian stared into the blue eyes. They were clearer this morning. Maybe helping Brian deal with Melanie's unexpected and upsetting visit had been therapeutic for Justin too. After a minute Justin looked away, indicating that although things were better, they were far from perfect.

Brian sighed just as the phone rang. "I wonder who that could be," Brian said sarcastically as Bree ran to get him the portable phone.

"What?" he snapped into the receiver.

"I'm ready to see my son," Melanie's voice came back at him.

"He isn't up yet."

"Get him up."

"In case you haven't noticed, I don't take fucking orders from you," Brian snapped back at her.

Everyone at the table was listening. Most of them had heard about Melanie's late night visit from Debbie.

"You said I could see my son today. I'm calling as you requested," Melanie said.

Brian could almost hear her grinding her teeth in frustration. He was almost tempted to let her stew some more, but he didn't want her all over Gus due to his father's behavior.

"Come for lunch," Brian said. "We'll try to be civilized."

"You! Civilized! I don't think so."

Brian bit off the expletive that he so wanted to use. All eyes were on him. "One o'clock," he said and cut the connection. He handed the phone to Bree after turning off the ringer. "Put that someplace far away from me," Brian informed his daughter.

"'Kay, Dada," Bree said before she ran into the house with the phone.

"We may never see that phone again," Justin reminded him.

"That would suit me just fine."

"Should we get the boys up?" Justin asked. He seemed relieved to have something different to concentrate on.

"Let's send Bree," Brian suggested his tongue in cheek.

"You are evil," Bobby laughed.

"My middle name."

"I thought it was asshole," Drew said with a straight face.

"As the occasion calls for," Brian replied smugly.

"Dada," Bree said as she returned, "I put it in my room."

"Good girl," Brian responded.

"Dada, is Ashley coming today?"

"No, Squirt, tomorrow is the first day of summer school. Her mother's bringing her in the morning."

"Oh," Bree said dejectedly. She had wanted to have Ashley at the fireworks, but the little girl and her mother had gone to see Ashley's father.

"But I have a job for you," Brian said with an evil grin to match Bobby's appellation for him.

"You do?" Bree asked with a frown. "What?"

"I want you to go wake up your brother and Ray."

"But you said I was never to open their door without you or Daddy being with me," Bree said innocently.

Everyone at the table snickered knowingly. Bree looked at them not understanding.

"That's right, but I don't want you to open the door."

"Then how do I wake Gus up?"

"You know what you always say when you first see Gus, especially after he's been away for a long time."

"Yes."

"That's what I want you to do."

"Are you sure?" Bree asked with some misgiving.

"Very sure."

"But what if that doesn't wake him up? His door is real thick."

"Then you have my permission to pound on it."

"Really, Dada?"

"Really."

"'Kay," she responded and then ran into the house.

"GUUUUUUUSSSSSSSS!" they could all hear her screaming as she ran down the hall.

"She's not going to do your dirty work for you much longer," John said with a laugh.

"I can always get her on my side," Brian bragged.

"I wouldn't be too sure," Ted said. "I think she's smarter than all of us put together."

Everyone laughed, before another shrill "GUUUUUUUUSSSSSSSSSS!" echoed through the house.

They heard a door slam open. "Hey," a voice said, "is the house on fire? Are you on fire?"

The laughter at the table continued as they were all picturing a possibly naked Gus being jumped by a petite little blonde who would be all over him.

*****

"Morning," Ben greeted Michael with a tray. The tray held all of Michael's favorite breakfast foods. Michael was just waking up from a fitful sleep. They had watched the local Fourth of July firework display on TV the night before.

"Hi," Michael said trying to rub the sleep out of his eyes. Ben set the tray on the bedside table, kissed his spouse then propped Michael up with pillows. "Thank you," Michael said as Ben set the tray down in front of him.

"I made all of your favorites," Ben said pensively hoping that something would entice Michael to eat. Michael's appetite had diminished over the last few weeks.

"It looks good," Michael said appreciatively as he picked up a piece of crispy bacon. "Mmm," he smiled. Ben gratefully smiled back.

"Michael, I don't want you to get upset but I had a call from Brian this morning." Michael stopped chewing to look at Ben. "He said that your mother suspects that something's up."

"What did she do?"

"Got angry at Brian for not telling her anything. He thinks we should tell her."

Michael nodded. He didn't like hiding things from her or JR. "What else?"

"Mel's back." Michael groaned. "Yeah. Right now she's gunning for Brian. She thinks he's keeping Gus away from her but it's only a matter of time till she comes for us and JR."

"So what should we do?"

"Nothing, for now. JR is old enough to know what she wants for her life. And as much as she loves her mother, she loves you and her life here. This is her home; this is where she wants to be."

"But what if Melanie sues us for custody?"

"I don't think she will but I'll call Bobby and see if he has a suggestion. Right now your main focus is to rest and get better."

"Is that an order?" Michael asked as he smiled lovingly up at his spouse.

"Yes, it is and I want you to eat."

"Yes, sir!"

"I'll call Brian to check on how it's going. I do think you should call your mother."

"Okay." Ben turned to leave the room as Michael took a bite out of his toast. "Ben?" Ben looked back. "I love you."

"I love you too," Ben replied with relief as he left the room.

*****

Gus and Ray stumbled into the sun porch with Bree who was hitching a ride on Gus' back. "Okay, who's the wise-ass that sicced Bree on me?" Gus glared at the not so innocent looking adults sitting around the big table. The aroma of strong coffee and breakfast was perking him up.

No one said a word but they all pointed a finger at Brian.

"I should have known. What did I do now, Pop?" Gus asked as he deposited his sister on their dad's lap. She scurried down so she could sit at the big table in the porch and have some more breakfast.

"Nothing but I need you awake and alert. I have something to tell you," Brian said in a serious tone. Brian got up and walked with Gus to the door of the sun porch. They stepped outside so they could have some privacy.

"I don't think I'm going to like this, am I?"

"It's not that bad, Sonny Boy. Mel's here. She flew in on her broomstick last night after everyone went to bed."

"Mama's here?"

"In the flesh, and she's not alone."

"Lorna?"

"Yeah. She was demanding to see you but I stalled until one this afternoon. Mel's your mom so I'm not getting involved, plus you're almost twenty so I got nothing to say about what you do. Just remember what you do might affect your mother, JR and Michael."

"Michael?"

"Yes. Listen, I'm going to tell you something in confidence. You cannot repeat this."

"I swear, Dad."

"Michael's sick, some sort of weird virus, not HIV. But it's going to take a while for him to get stronger."

"Does Grandmaw know?"

"She knows something's wrong but not the details. Michael and Ben want to tell her themselves when they're ready. That's why all the cloak and dagger shit. You love Mel and I have no problem with that. You do whatever you need to do and know that I love you." Gus reached up to hug his father.

"I love you, Pop. I do love Mama but I won't let her hurt you, us, all of us," Gus whispered.

"I know you won't, Sonny Boy." Father and son stayed wrapped around each other for a few moments. "Go on inside and eat. You'll need your strength, for many reasons," Brian teased.

"Oh Pop."

"Hey, I'm not so old that I don't remember what you boys do."

"Don't remind me. It's a lot to live up to, the Stud of Liberty Avenue."

Brian made a face. "Just play safe."

"I am. We are."

"Good. Let's go join the rest of the family."

*****

"Why do you hate him so much?" Lorna gently asked as Mel was combing her hair. She and Mel drove all the way back into Pittsburgh after being dismissed by Brian. They found a hotel just outside of town to call home base for the length of their stay.

"You mean besides being a hedonistic, self-serving son of a bitch," Mel spat out.

"So tell me how you really feel."

"I don't know. For years I hated everything he stood for."

"And what did he stand for?"

"A horny male prick!"

"It goes with the territory; he's a man, a gay man. I'm sure he had his share of tricks."

"More than his share and he's had everyone else's share as well. I once defended him in a sexual harassment suit."

"That's hard to win. What was your platform?"

"The fact that he could do two to three tricks per day without breaking a sweat, so he didn't need to harass anyone for sex. All Brian Kinney needed to do was look at a man and he'd drop his pants. I imagine if he still wanted to, he could."

"But he doesn't?"

"As far as I know, the minute he made his commitment to Justin, he's never done another trick."

"And you resent him for that?"

"No! Yes. Maybe. I resent that everything he does turns to gold. Every project, every business endeavor, every ad campaign. Everything! And he knows it. Everything he touches."

"You're jealous."

"I am not!"

"Sure you are and there's something else about him you're not telling me." Melanie mumbled something. "I didn't get that."

"He slept with my wife!" Melanie shrieked.

"When you were married?"

"No. FUCK! When they were in college, before either one of them came out. They experimented with each other."

"Experimented?"

"Lovers but they soon realized they preferred their own gender."

"But according to you that was way before you met Lindsay."

"Yeah, so?"

"So you're condemning him for something that happened before you even knew Lindsay. And does he hate you as well?"

"I don't know and I don't care. Whose side are you on anyway?"

"Yours, but I don't understand your hatred for Kinney. He's successful, good looking, loves his family, sounds a lot like you."

"I'm nothing like him!"

"Maybe," Lorna said as she turned to walk away.

"Where are you going?"

"Shower. I need a shower."

"Sure." Melanie watched Lorna walk into the bathroom. She didn't point out that Lorna had already taken a shower.

*****

"Anybody home?" Brian called out as he knocked on the glass door of Molly's cottage.

"Hi," Lindsay said as she answered the door.

"You guys didn't come up for breakfast," Brian said.

"I thought you could use a break. I know you have a cottage full. Besides, we're having a girls' morning," Lindsay said with a beatific smile. "Want some coffee?"

"Sure," Brian said as he came into the pretty little cottage and looked around.

"She made this into such a cozy home, didn't she?" Lindsay said referring to Molly and her decor for her little getaway cottage.

"Yes, she did. And she's just as creative at Kinnetik. Cynthia is grooming her to take her place."

"Is Cynthia planning to retire?"

"Not anytime soon, but she wants someone with similar values."

"And you both think Molly is it."

"Yes."

"Brian, you didn't come down here for my coffee and to talk about Molly." Brian shook his head. "What is it?"

"Mel's back," was all he said.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 2

Gus looked at himself in the mirror. He had tried on three different combinations of shorts and T-shirts. With a sigh he started to pull the T-shirt over his head.

“You look great,” Ray said coming up behind him.

“It’s just not right.”

“It’s almost the same as the other ones you had on, and they looked yummy too.”

“Yummy?” Gus asked with a chuckle.

“I’ve been hanging around Bree too much since I’ve been here.”

“I just want Mama to see that I’m doing great. I don’t want her to find fault and make everyone … miserable.”

“She loves you, you look wonderful like always, and she’s not going to make things miserable. Just stay calm and positive, and everything will be fine.”

“I wish!”

“Take it from me,” Ray insisted.

“I love you,” Gus said turning and pulling Ray against him. They kissed for a few minutes both getting aroused.

“I think we better stop,” Ray groaned. “It won’t make quite the right impression if we’re naked in bed when she arrives.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Gus agreed reluctantly. “I do love you.”

“You better,” Ray teased. “I didn’t leave all the excitement of New York City to come here to Nowhere Pennsylvania to be dumped.”

Gus laughed. “I’m going to tell the family you called this Nowhere Pennsylvania.”

“I … I was just kidding. Don’t tell them. They’ll roast me alive on one of the barbecues,” Ray begged in mock fear.

“Too late, buddy. You’ve sealed your fate.”

“Then I’ll die a happy man,” Ray declared giving Gus a sweet kiss.

“I guess I better go out there and make sure things are ready for Mama.”

“Your dads are supervising the lunch. It will be great.”

“Yeah, but I need to make sure they don’t slip a little arsenic into the salad,” Gus joked.

“Your mother sure causes a lot of upheaval.”

“She always has marched to her own drum.”

“And tried to make others follow her,” Ray said wisely.

Gus nodded his head in agreement. “She’s not the easiest person to live with or deal with.”

“Sounds like this Lorna person has her work cut out for her.”

“I just hope I can hold it all together with Mama. I don’t want a fight,” Gus said.

“You’ll be great,” Ray assured him. “And I’ll be around if you need backup.”

Gus smiled at that comment. “Let’s go see if lunch is ready.”

“With or without arsenic,” Ray laughed as they headed out of the bedroom.

“Is she here yet?” Gus asked his father as the boys entered the kitchen.

Brian shook his head. “It’s after one, but trust your mother to make us wait.”

“It’s one of her tactics,” Gus said with a wry smile.

“I have a few tactics of my own,” Brian replied.

“Like…?”

“Look in the sun porch.”

Gus and Ray walked to the entrance to the sun porch. Luncheon was laid out on the big table which was surrounded with all the family and friends who were in attendance in the lane, including Lindsay, who said she was perfectly strong enough to face Melanie. Danny and Riley were there too. They had returned from their cottage for this special occasion. Debbie had let them know what was going down.

“Strength in numbers?” Gus asked.

“Something like that,” Brian responded.

The buzzer sounded indicating that a guest was at the gate. Brian pushed the button to open the gate without even asking who was there. The less he had to speak to Melanie Marcus the better.

Everyone around the table waited quietly for Mel and her new love to appear. Gus went to the front door to let them in.

“Mama,” Gus said hugging his mother when she got out of the rental car.

“I missed you,” Melanie replied touching Gus’ cheek softly. “I wish you had come to Portland. We could have had a lovely time.”

“But you’re here now,” Gus said, steering away from the topic of Portland. “This is what’s important.”

“Right,” Melanie agreed slowly, “and I brought Lorna.”

“Hi, Lorna,” Gus said cheerfully. Lorna nodded at him as she also got out of the car.

“Lunch is ready.”

“Am I invited too?” Lorna asked.

“Of course,” Gus replied as he ushered the ladies into the house.

At the entrance to the sun porch, Melanie stopped abruptly and drew in a sharp breath. “I see the gang’s all here,” she said rather flustered. “I thought it would just be you and I.” She gave Gus a withering look.

“And Lorna,” Gus couldn’t stop himself from adding.

“Hi, Mama,” JR said going over to give her mother a hug.

“My goodness, sweetheart, you grow up more every time I see you,” Melanie said as she released her daughter from the hug. “You remember Lorna.”

“Sure.”

“Come and sit down, Mel,” Debbie ordered. “You too, Lorna was it?”

“Yes, Lorna,” Lorna replied feeling a little overwhelmed by the sea of faces in front of her.

“We thought we’d let you eat and meet people as the occasion arises,” Debbie said. “You’d never remember everyone’s name anyway if we all introduced ourselves, and the fucking salads would all get warm. We don’t want no ptomaine,” Debbie laughed heartily.

“You can sit beside me, Mama,” JR volunteered.

“Thanks, honey.”

“Miss Lorna, you can sit beside me,” Bree said courteously.

“Thank you,” Lorna replied. “And your name is…?”

“Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor,” Bree told her.

“I see.” Lorna sat down beside the petite girl.

Everyone began passing the salads and dishing up the cold cuts. The cold lunch was very refreshing for a hot day. Emmett sent the pitcher of lemonade one direction and the pitcher of iced tea the other. When everyone had food and drink they started to dig in with quiet conversations starting up at various places around the table. Lorna ate some salad and found it quite delicious. As she chewed, she watched the dynamics of the group.

Melanie and JR were speaking to each other to the exclusion of everyone else. Gus looked strangely at his mother who had supposedly come there to see him. He leaned frequently against the dark young man next to him. That must be his boyfriend, Lorna thought. She studied the man across the table from her. He looked an awful lot like Brian Kinney and his son. He must be related to them.

“Patrick, could you get another pitcher of lemonade out of the fridge?” the man asked the red headed boy next to him. “This one’s almost empty.”

“Okay, Dad.” Patrick left the table.

They certainly had well behaved children, if nothing else, Lorna noted. She observed the woman who had been with Brian in the lane – the fiery redhead, too old to have hair of such a color. She was talking to a tall blond. Lindsay! Lorna made that realization with a bit of shock. She hadn’t expected Melanie’s ex to be in attendance. Melanie had said that Lindsay was too much of a wimp to show up even if she was staying at the cottage. Looked like Mel got that one wrong too.”

“Care for more iced tea?” John asked Lorna, since her glass was almost empty.

“Yes, thank you.” She held out the glass for John to fill.

As John poured, he asked, “I hope you had a good trip here.”

“It was long and boring,” Lorna replied. She had never been one to make small talk. “Are you related to Mr. Kinney?” she decided to ask.

“I’m Brian’s brother, John Anderson.”

“Oh, why aren’t you named Kinney?”

“I’m Brian’s half-brother.”

“Oh! There certainly is a strong family resemblance.”

“We sometimes get mistaken for each other, but I’m the handsome one,” John joked.

Lorna gave a little laugh. She had rarely seen such a handsome family. This man obviously could be very charming, she noted, unlike his rude and blunt brother that Melanie detested. She turned her attention to Brian Kinney for a moment.

“Dada,” Bree was whispering, “can I have some more carrot sticks?”

“I think that can be arranged, Squirt,” Brian replied.

“Can I go swimming later?” she asked.

“When our guests leave, we’ll see,” he replied non-committally.

“Okay, Dada.”

“She’s a very polite little girl,” Lorna said deciding to speak to the infamous man himself. This would be a good ice breaker.

“Yes, she is,” Brian responded.

“My daddies always tell me to be polite,” Bree informed Lorna.

“That’s a very good practice.”

“I don’t practice,” Bree replied. “I am polite.”

“And she shares too. Don’t you, Squirt?” Brian said tongue in cheek.

“Yes, Dada.”

“Where will you swim?” Lorna asked. “I didn’t see a pool.”

“We go to the stream. That way!” Bree said pointing to the path near the Wendy house.

“Is this greenhouse new?” Lorna asked Brian.

“Yes, Justin and I went to Hawaii for our anniversary. We both loved the tropical flowers, so we’re going to try to grow some.”

“I love gar-gar,” Bree declared.

“What’s gar-gar?”

“It’s our pet name for gardening,” Brian explained. “Bree and I have gardened together ever since she could walk. Right, Squirt?”

“Right, Dada.”

Lorna took a sip of her iced tea. She was fascinated by this man who gardened with his daughter, took his husband on trips to Hawaii and had this large extended family who were obviously there to support Gus. She had trouble understanding what Melanie hated about Brian Kinney, other than his success.

“I thought we could all make ice cream sundaes for dessert,” Emmett announced as people had finished up with the salads. “I’m going to put on coffee and tea for anyone who wants it, and the fixings for sundaes will be on the counter in the kitchen.” Emmett disappeared into the house.

“I’m going to give Emmett a hand,” Brian said to the blond man next to him, who Lorna surmised must be Brian’s husband. Lorna watched him go, noting the cast on his foot. She wondered what had happened.

“He has a very bad sprain,” Justin informed her.

“My Dada fell down,” Bree told Lorna.

“That’s too bad.”

“But he’s getting better. He had to use crutches before. I help him and Daddy do their therapy,” Bree said proudly.

“That’s very good of you.”

Bree smiled then her forehead wrinkled in a frown. “Do you live with Auntie Mel?”

“Yes.”

“Do you love her?”

“We’re in a relationship,” Lorna replied carefully.

“She used to love my Auntie Lindsay.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, and now she’s gone far away.”

“We live in Portland.”

“Oh.”

“Do you like ice cream sundaes?” Lorna asked, deciding she had been grilled by the petite blonde for long enough.

“Oh yes!”

“Well, it looks like you better get into the kitchen before it’s all gone.”

Bree saw that most of the people at the table had already gone to get their sundaes. “My Dada will save me some,” she said confidently, but she hopped down and ran for the kitchen.

Lorna smiled to herself. Briana was certainly an interesting child. She watched Gus stand up and say a few words to Melanie before he and JR went into the kitchen.

“Charming group, aren’t they?” Melanie griped as she moved over to sit beside Lorna.

“They seem very pleasant actually.”

“Yeah right, pleasant,” Melanie scoffed.

Lorna drew in a breath. Melanie just didn’t seem to get the fact that she was holding a grudge that had long been forgotten by everyone else.

“What did Gus say to you?”

“He thought we should take a walk to the stream after he has his sundae. We can talk there alone. Will you be all right here?”

“Your former friends and family don’t scare me. I’ll be fine,” Lorna declared.

“Just stay away from Kinney.”

“I might,” Lorna said, “but he is interesting.”

“You’ve been using that word a lot lately.”

“I thought fascinating was a bit strong,” Lorna said. Melanie made a face. “Come on, let’s get one of those sundaes before the ice cream’s all gone.” Lorna grabbed Melanie’s hand and dragged her into the kitchen.

*****

“Would you like a tour?” Brian asked Lorna without any snark. Lorna had been standing in the garden just outside the sun porch admiring the flowers in full bloom.

After dessert Mel and Gus took a walk toward the stream. Bree invited JR, Candy and Richie to the Wendy House to play, draw and just hang out while Mel and Gus visited. Bobby and Patrick persuaded John to join them in a little pitching and batting practice while Emmett helped Justin clean up the kitchen. He offered to hang around for moral support. Justin appreciated the gesture but told Drew to take his partner home because he had worked hard enough during the barbecue. Debbie, Carl and Lindsay sat in the sun porch just enjoying the afternoon and of course, to be available for Gus.

“Excuse me?” Lorna asked not quite believing that the dreaded Brian Kinney could address anyone civilly.

“Would you like a tour of the gardens and the lane? Mel and Gus may be a while,” he again asked in a sincere tone.

“Your leg.”

“It’s fine. I’m allowed to walk on it as long as I use the walking boot and cane.”

“Then yes, I’d love to see your garden. Thank you.”

Brian slowly took Lorna through the gardens of the conjoined cottages and then down the path toward the new greenhouse.

“These flowers are phenomenal. The weather is so dreary in Portland that we have a short growing season.”

“I imagine you can find something native to grow.”

“I guess so but I found out a long time ago that I have a brown thumb instead of green. I even killed a cactus,” Lorna said as she made a pitiful face.

Brian giggled making his handsome face even more so. “It took a while and a lot of dead plants to figure out the best combinations and what works well out here. We need hardy plants. It gets really hot in summer and the winters can be brutal.”

“It’s beautiful,” Lorna said as she took one last look at the garden before they entered the greenhouse. “Oh my!” she gasped as she took it all in. “And you just did this?”

“My brother built it for me. Somehow he transcribed my scribbles into all of this,” Brian explained as he showed Lorna a framed set of drawings that John had hung on the wall at the front of the greenhouse. “When Justin and I were in Hawaii we visited a museum that had a huge greenhouse with palms and tropical flowers. I was sitting and started to doodle. John is a very talented architect; he created this,” Brian said proudly as he pointed to the greenhouse plans.

“This is amazing,” Lorna exclaimed as they strolled through the aisle and ended up at the pond. “It looks like the water is flowing right out of the wall!”

Brian smiled. “That’s how we wanted it. I have a business partner at the garden center; he helped me to create this after I described the look I was going for.”

“It’s so surreal. You’ve created a tropical paradise in the middle of nowhere. This may sound like a dumb question, but why?”

“Why what?”

“Why do all this? You have a beautiful garden, why go through all this trouble for more plants?”

Brian was shocked that someone would question his motives when it all seemed so simple to him and his family. “My daughter and I miss it during the winter,” Brian said softly. Lorna could only nod.

“Why a cottage? Why all these cottages?” Lorna asked as if she were cross-examining Brian. Brian bristled, ready to strike back with sarcasm in the way only Brian Kinney could, but he stopped himself. He sat at the edge of the pond.

“When Justin found out that I had a brother, we visited his home. On his property was a cottage that John and his mother would occasionally rent out. Before John and Bobby got married, Justin and I would stay at the cottage when we visited. And then the boys moved in when they got hitched. Justin’s mother is a realtor; she found the ruins of the cottage we now live in. John restored it.”

“It’s beautiful.”

“He surpassed all my dreams for the place. Later on, the four of us found that we really liked each other. John moved his cottage and joined it to ours via the sun porch.”

“Incredible.”

“Drew asked for a piece of land and had John build a cottage for Emmett. Molly wanted a quiet little place for her and her family.”

“And the house at the top of the lane?”

“Long story, but John rescued it for Rachel and her family. Rachel is Bobby’s sister. And that’s the condensed version about Edna’s Treasures. But I’m sure Mel has filled you in on all of this.” Brian waved his hand in the air.

“No, she hasn’t. Believe it or not, Melanie doesn’t like to talk about her past. Edna’s Treasures?”

“That’s a whole other story.”

“I think I’d like to hear it.”

“Why? Why are you so interested? Why are you here?”

“I came with Mel.”

“With Mel, not for Mel?” Brian asked with an arch of his brow as he stood straight and tall. Lorna was almost as tall as Lindsay but not quite. Brian towered over her. “Look, let’s stop with the bullshit. I could care less if you and Mel are here, in Portland, or in fucking Oshkosh. My son, JR and Lindsay have been hurt enough. They deserve better.”

“And Melanie, what does she deserve? Didn’t she deserve better?”

“She has you, doesn’t she? She has her new life. From what I hear, it doesn’t get better than that. What more does she want?”

“Her children.”

“No one is keeping Melanie away from her children, least of all me. She doesn’t need my help; she’s accomplishing that all by herself.”

“Why do you say that?” Lorna was using everything she could to turn the focus back onto Brian.

“You’re a very smart woman, you don’t need my answer.”

“But I’d like to hear it all the same.”

“Melanie is beautiful, talented and she had to fight for everything she’s earned. I admire that, but I don’t think she’s ever learned to appreciate what she has. Mel’s children love her but she raised them to think for themselves, to make decisions, to be independent. And now that they are, she’s angry with them because of it. Did you know that Gus is majoring in two different degrees in two different universities? JR may only be fifteen, but she single-handedly revamped her father’s comic book store to increase their profit by thirty percent and had a hand in the marketing. She’s brilliant in business and loves it. Mel wants her to drop everything and move.”

“She might like it in Portland.”

“She might, but back a teenager up against a wall and what happens?”

“They most likely do the opposite.”

“Correct.” Brian turned away from Lorna to walk toward a newly potted orchid. He gently caressed the delicate petals. “Children are a lot like flowers. Given the right soil and fertilizer, plenty of sun, and enough water, they bloom.” Brian gave Lorna a crooked little smile then left her in the greenhouse.

She was even more confused about Brian Kinney than she had been before.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 3

Mel and Gus walked out of the path and into the clearing by the stream. They stopped to take in the beauty and tranquility of the spot for a moment.

“It hasn’t changed,” Melanie observed. “It’s still beautiful.”

Gus nodded. “Want to sit on the big rock?” he asked.

Melanie followed her son over to the big rock. She wasn’t sure where to begin with her talk with Gus. She didn’t want to be shut out of his life, and that was how she felt when he refused to come to Portland. She knew deep in her heart that Kinney had something to do with that decision. God, she detested that man.

Gus sat down on the big rock wondering how he could convince his mother that he couldn’t come to Portland this summer, but that he still loved her and wasn’t trying to drive her out of his life. She seemed calm at the moment as she sat down beside him. He could only hope she’d be reasonable.

“I always love it here,” Gus said hoping to break the ice with a neutral topic.

“Is this why you won’t come to Portland this summer? You can’t drag yourself away from here?” Melanie asked sarcastically.

“Mama…”

“Don’t Mama me, young man. You know you had an obligation to come visit me this summer.”

“Obligation?”

“That’s right.”

“I don’t consider visiting you an obligation,” Gus said slowly.

“What word would you use – a trial, a burden, a tedious responsibility?”

“Mama, I don’t think of it as any of those things. I want to visit you.”

“Yeah, right,” Melanie scoffed. “That’s why I had to come here and suffer through being treated like a second class citizen, an outcast.”

“Nobody’s treated you like that,” Gus protested.

“That’s how it feels to me.”

“Then maybe you’re reading it wrong.”

“Don’t fucking tell me how I should feel,” Melanie stated, her voice verging on hysterical.

“I … I’m not trying to tell you how to feel. Can we just talk calmly … please?”

“I thought that’s what we were doing,” Mel snapped.

Gus sighed. This was certainly going well. “When do you have to go back?”

“Tomorrow morning,” Melanie said bitterly. “But I guess that’s not soon enough to suit you. I’m sure you’d prefer if I left tonight.”

“No, Mama, I don’t want you to leave. I never wanted you to go to Portland.”

“Is that the problem? I was supposed to stay here and be miserable. You resent that I’ve found happiness,” Melanie said with a note of glee in her voice, like this revelation made it possible to understand everything that had happened.

“I don’t resent your happiness. I’m glad you’re happy,” Gus said sincerely.

“Well, you’d never know it by your actions.”

“Mama, I’ve been working really hard with Uncle John. I’m really tired. Maybe we should go back.”

“Can’t even stand to spend half an hour with me,” Melanie spat out. “Kinney has really turned you against me.”

“Nobody’s turned me against you. I can’t do this anymore,” Gus said standing up. “This is pointless.”

“Talking to your mother is pointless. That’s just perfect.”

“That isn’t what I said, but trying to have a conversation with you is impossible. I’m sorry we can’t get along better.” Gus started walking back towards the path.

“Wait!” Melanie commanded.

Gus stopped and turned around. “I don’t see any point in continuing with this, Mama. I’m going back to the house.”

“Gus...”

Gus could almost hear a note of pleading in her voice. “If you promise not to vent all your frustrations at me,” Gus said reasonably, “I’ll stay and talk. Otherwise, I’m gone.”

“Stay, please.”

“Okay, but no more criticism of me … or Pop.”

Melanie made a face but she nodded in agreement. “Do you really have to be here all summer?” she asked sounding more like the mother he knew and loved, not the strident shrew who had been attacking him.

“I made an agreement with Uncle John, Mama. I have to honor it. I want to honor it. I’m good at what I do, and I want this project to be great. I need to be here.”

“What about the end of the summer, before you go back to school?”

“What about it?”

“Could you come visit me for a few days?”

Gus was torn. He wanted to spend his time with Ray before he went back to school, but he wanted to please his mother, and she was being reasonable … for once. “Could Ray come with me?” Gus asked as the thought struck him. “I’d have to talk to him about it, but if he was willing…”

“You’d bring Ray with you?”

“That’s what I’m asking. I don’t want to leave him when we could have a few more days together before classes start.”

Melanie felt the smile spread across her face. “You’d really come and bring your boyfriend with you?”

“That’s right.”

“Oh Gus, I love you so much,” Melanie said, quickly crossing the distance between them and pulling her son into a fierce hug.

“I love you too, Mama,” Gus said. She was squeezing the air out of him, but it felt better than anything else they had done all afternoon.

“Gus, if Ray will come with you … that would be wonderful.”

“I’m sure he will,” Gus said hoping that Ray would be agreeable to this new plan.

“Gus, can we sit down again, and you can tell me all about this filming you’re doing.”

“Sure, Mama.”

Melanie took her son’s hand and they walked back to the big rock.

*****

“Is Gus ever coming back, Dada?” Bree asked.

Lunch had been cleared away, and the guests at Edna’s Treasures were sitting around in the backyard enjoying sun or shade as each preferred. Lemonade and iced tea were plentiful. It was a quiet afternoon before people had to make their way back to the city for work the next day.

“I’m sure he and his mother will be along soon,” Brian replied looking at the entrance to the path to the stream. He hoped things were going all right between mother and son. He was prepared to rip Melanie Marcus a new one if she hurt Gus.

“I want to play with him,” Bree pouted.

“Gus has other responsibilities, Squirt. He can’t always play with you.”

“Yes he can,” Bree contradicted.

“Briana…” Brian’s voice was ominous. Bree knew that tone all too well.

“Will you play with me, Dada?”

“What do you want to play?”

“I don’t know. Gus always thinks up good stuff to do.”

“Like what?” Brian asked.

“Like playing tea party and using British accents and pretending we’re Hudson,” Bree said.

“Is that right?” Brian chuckled. “Can I hear your English accent?”

“British, Dada.”

“British accent,” Brian amended.

Bree raised her nose up in the air and stood very straight and tall for all her petite size. “My de-ah Mr. Kinney, would you like lemon with your tea?”

Brian laughed. “I think I better leave the British accents to you, Gus and Hudson.”

“You can do it, Dada,” Bree encouraged him.

Brian shook his head. “I don’t think so.”

“Please, Dada.”

Brian cleared his throat. “What would you enjoy for breakfast, Miss Briana? We have tea and crumpets or some very delicious porridge.”

“Ooh, porridge,” Bree giggled.

“Did my British accent pass muster?”

“You done good, Dada, but you need to stick your nose up in the air.”

“I see,” Brian said. “Shall I try it again with nose suitably elevated?”

Bree giggled some more. “Yes, Dada.”

“They’re something together, aren’t they?” Lindsay said as she pulled a chair up next to Lorna’s under one of the trees. Lorna had been watching Brian Kinney and his daughter. The man was quite fascinating.

“They’re quite adorable,” Lorna replied, surprised that Lindsay Peterson would be talking to her.

Lindsay laughed. “I’ll have to tell Brian you think he’s adorable. He’ll be in a right huff about that.”

“He doesn’t like adorable?”

“He doesn’t do adorable. He thinks he’s this fierce, brutal, alpha male. But we all know he’s a big marshmallow.”

“Mel certainly doesn’t know that.”

“Mel could never see past Brian’s reputation … which he carefully cultivates. She always wanted to believe the worst of him.”

Lorna raised an eyebrow. “Why are you telling me this?”

“I thought it might help you understand the dynamics of Mel and Brian Kinney. It’s a pretty complex non-relationship.”

“I’d say that’s the understatement of the century.”

Lindsay looked thoughtful for a moment, then she said, “Are you and Mel happy?”

“What’s happy?” Lorna asked ambiguously. “We get along well and the sex is great.”

Lindsay chuckled. “She said you were straightforward.”

“So’s she. Sometimes that causes…”

“Dissension?”

“Something like that.”

“I understand.”

“I bet you do,” Lorna said softly. “I have to say that this place and the people in it are quite surprising – not at all what I expected.”

“Not at all what Melanie told you it would be.”

“She has a rather narrow view of this place,” Lorna admitted. “And especially of…” She glanced over at Brian and Bree.

“Brian Kinney,” Lindsay said finishing the sentence. Lorna nodded. “There’s no point in trying to change her mind about Brian. I tried for almost twenty years, unsuccessfully I might add. Good luck, Lorna. I hope you and Melanie make a go of it.” Lindsay stood up.

“You mean that, don’t you?”

“Yes, yes I do. I don’t bear her any malice … although I couldn’t have said that a few months ago. I like my life now. And you can tell Melanie just that,” Lindsay said before she walked away.

*****

The boys of Edna’s Treasures wound up converging on the lane in front of the new cottage. Cottage, more like a stone house similar to the toll house, but not a house in the truest sense of the word. It was wider than their cottages and taller but had a quaint old country look to it that gave you that cottage feeling. There was no basement so John had designed a small utility room to house a compact washer/dryer, the water heater and the furnace, even though the home had several fireplaces which could be the main source of heat. The furnace would be kept running at the minimum throughout the winter when no one was in residence so that the pipes wouldn’t freeze.

The structure had a main first floor with a large communal kitchen, a spacious living room with the fireplace as its central feature, and a bathroom in between two small bedrooms. The second floor had a kitchenette, a smaller sitting room with fireplace, three bedrooms, and a large bathroom that John had designed to open onto a private deck so one could use the hot tub he had installed. The bedrooms all had their own balconies that could comfortably accommodate a chaise and some chairs.

Considering the size of their “cwazy wittle” family, John decided to construct an attic loft room. Using Brian’s loft as an example, John had designed a glass enclosed bathroom in one corner. The glass was a deep smoky mahogany for privacy and thick enough to muffle most sounds. It was complete with a small stall shower. The attic room also had a small kitchenette, a large platform bed and room for plenty of large thick throw pillows. He designed it to be either a little love nest, or for a solitary guest who just needed a private place to get their thoughts together.

While the whole house could accommodate several families to live in almost a communal fashion, there was plenty of privacy built in as well.

“Wow! Can I move in here?” Justin said as he examined the loft room.

“Planning on leaving me, Sunshine?” Brian asked with an arch of his infamous brow. He managed the stairs well and was rather pleased with himself. He felt the strength in his foot coming back although he still had to be very careful and not overdo.

“No, but it would have been nice to live in something like this when I was younger.”

“Like you’re so old now. And if you remember, you did live in a place like this, my loft.”

“Right, your loft.”

“Justin...” Brian gave Justin a pained look. Justin could see regret flash across the handsome face. He immediately went into Brian’s arms.

“No apologies, no regrets. I had the best life when I was a kid and an even better life now. I’m just saying that any homo would give up his best clubbing clothes to be able to live in a place like this.”

“As I recall, Emmett did just that for a while,” Brian said with amusement in his voice. “John, this is beyond what I had expected,” Brian said by way of praise that he was never very free with. “They’ll be beating down a path to our door to book this place.”

“Don’t worry,” John began as they started back down the stairs. “I believe Bobby has decided to be the keeper of that ‘book.’ Babe?”

“I’ve started a priority list. But I wanted to confirm something with you first and without breaking any confidences,” Bobby said with a serious tone.

When they were standing in front of the large main floor fireplace, Bobby turned to address the boys.

“When Ben and Michael were here for Memorial Day, was it my imagination or was Michael not quite his usual whiny self?”

“No, it wasn’t your imagination but I’m really not at liberty to elaborate,” Brian said hoping Bobby would take the hint.

“That’s fine. Then my proposal is to offer first choice to Ben and Michael then Lindsay and her girls second,” Bobby said with his usual cool logic. Brian nodded in agreement. “I have another suggestion,” Bobby went on. He received three sets of eyes all looking at him in anticipation. “If what I surmised is true about Michael, perhaps it may be prudent to offer the loft to your resident therapist. From what I see, he and Todd appear to have hit it off.”

The boys chuckled and John slapped Brian on the back.

“Matchmaker,” he mumbled to his brother. Brian gave him the ‘who me?’ look.

“It’ll give Gerry and Todd some privacy to get to know each other,” Bobby said ignoring the laughter at his Biblical double entendre. “Aaannd...if Gerry’s services are required by Michael and Ben, he’ll be right here.”

The boys all nodded. Bobby’s logic was infallible.

“John, I know you said mid August but can you double team your guys?” Justin asked as they walked out the front door. It was still too early to put down a lawn but John had Brian and Todd already working on the plans for the landscaping. Given three good days, the landscapers of the garden center could have the whole area planted.

“Gordon and I already had that conversation. We were surprised how well the interns banded together and took direction from their mentors. I have the inspectors coming in a few days, the plumbing fixtures will be delivered by Friday and Emmett has the furniture on standby,” John said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Are you sure having Emmett involved is a good thing?” Bobby asked sotto voce although there was no one but them around. John laughed.

“Come to the work tent,” John beckoned; the boys followed like baby ducks. Displayed on easels were the layouts of each floor of the cottage. Included were artist renditions of the completed rooms with the furniture and fabric swatches.

“This reminds me of Emm’s dream cottage, shaker, if I’m not mistaken,” Brian commented.

“Very good. It is exactly. The furnishings have a country feel to them, however not too masculine or feminine. Neutral without being bland.”

“Very earthy,” Justin said as he perused the plans with a critical artist’s eye.

“That they are but not too muddy or dark,” John added.

“It’s beautiful. I’m so proud of you,” Bobby said as he threw his arms around his spouse.

“What? You think just because I usually work in glass and steel, I can’t do quaint?” John teased. No one believed that at all. His work on the lane, the toll house and the cottage he restored for Leda and Jamie were evidence enough.

“You are the queen of cottages,” Brian teased with a smirk as he ducked his brother’s hand.

“King of cottages!” Justin laughed as he back peddled out of John’s reach.

“Don’t listen to these two reprobates,” Bobby came to his partner’s defense. “You are the doctor of cottages!” Bobby pronounced.

“Out of my tent,” John scolded as he pointed toward the doorway. “Cretins, all of you,” he shouted good-naturedly as they laughed. “Wouldn’t know a good building plan if it bit you on the ass,” he mumbled then laughed to himself. His heart was so full of love for his family that when he joined them out on the lane, John had a kiss and a hug for all.

“Big softy,” Bobby murmured as he wrapped an arm around John’s waist.

“I’ll show you who’s soft,” John replied with a pinch to his lover’s side. Bobby took up the challenge.

“Gotta catch me first!” he shouted as he took off at a run towards the woods.

“Hey!” John yelled then took off after him. Brian and Justin stood in the lane laughing as John’s long legs were a good match for Bobby. John caught his spouse and they toppled over into a patch of soft grass.

“Watson, I do believe we’ve seen the last of them for a while,” Brian snarked in his best Holmesian voice.

“Indubitably, my dear Holmes, indubitably,” Justin replied.

“Ya know we could follow their example," Brian said as he waggled his eyebrows getting a one hundred watt smile from Justin.

“Your brother is a doctor now. And it’s always wise to follow your doctor’s advice,” Justin commented with a coy smile.

“Now yer talkin’, Sunshine!” Brian carefully took Justin into his arms to kiss him, pouring all his love into the younger man. Brian felt the strain of the last few weeks finally begin to slip away. He knew Justin’s head wasn’t completely in a good place but it was a start.

“I love you, Brian,” Justin whispered when he was let up for air.

“I know,” Brian replied then went back to kissing the life back into his prince.

*****

“You know, whatever she told you about him is a lie,” Debbie said as she walked up to Lorna. Lorna decided to walk off the delicious lunch by strolling the lane. She stopped, fascinated by the sight of Brian embracing Justin with such tenderness she didn’t think possible for a man to exhibit.

“How do you know what she told me?” Lorna snapped back. She was beginning to resent having to defend Melanie all the time.

“Because I know how she gets when she talks about Brian. I love Melanie; she’s the mother of my granddaughter. But I also know how stubborn she can be. They’re both so alike some times. Brian is no way near perfect and he’d be the first to admit it, but the very act of him breathing irritates Melanie. He’s done nothing to deserve her hatred except live life the way he sees fit. I always suspected she was jealous.”

“Why?”

“Aside from the fact that his balls are bigger than hers, she resents that he’s always done what he wants when he wanted. He wasn’t born with money. He was a poor Irish kid from the wrong side of the tracks with an abusive father and an alcoholic mother. And his sister wasn’t worth a damn. He studied and worked hard for everything he’s gotten, for every penny he’s made, and for some reason, Mel hates it. I think when he finally reconciled with his mother and sister, it might have made things worse for Melanie.”

“She’s never resolved things with her family,” Lorna stated.

“You look like a very smart woman, draw your own conclusions,” Debbie counseled as she returned to the cottage.

“Good advice,” Lorna murmured, still unable to tear her eyes away from Brian loving his spouse.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 4

“Hi,” Mel cheerfully greeted Lorna who was once again sitting in the garden.

“Hi. I take it your visit went well?”

“Better than I hoped. Gus and Ray will be joining us at the end of the summer, before they start their next semester,” Mel happily announced.

“Both of them? In my house?”

“Is that a problem, and I thought it was our house.”

“Melanie, it’s one thing to have your daughter visit but two teenage boys?”

“Gus is almost twenty and Ray is twenty. They’re both good kids.”

“I’m sure they are but I’d prefer not to have them fucking in my, our house.”

“I’m sure they’ll show some restraint during their visit.”

“Melanie...” Lorna was interrupted by Bree as she came running into the garden.

“Auntie Mel, are you going to have dinner with us?” Big violet-blue eyes looked expectantly up at Mel.

“I’m not sure, honey,” Mel answered. “I’m still full from lunch, I can’t think about dinner now.”

“Oh, okay,” Bree said then ran back to the Wendy house.

“What a strange little girl,” Lorna mumbled to herself. “Melanie, we really must talk about this but this is not the time or the place. When are we going back to the hotel?”

“I would like to have dinner with my kids but I am so tired of eating here,” Mel scowled.

“We did pass that inn on the way here. Maybe they do dinner?” Lorna suggested.

“But we have several hours before dinner. What should we do until then?” Mel asked as she sat on one of the chairs in the garden.

“Ladies,” Emmett swished his way toward them. “Would you like to join Drewsie and me for some iced tea and nibbles at our cottage?”

“If it gets me out of this perfect fucking garden, I will,” Melanie grumbled as she abruptly stood up to follow Emmett, inadvertently leaving Lorna behind.

“So I guess I’m going too,” Lorna mumbled as she stood to follow her ‘partner’ down the lane.

*****

“Gus, where are you going?” Bree asked as Gus finished changing his clothes and walked out of his bedroom.

“Mama wants to have dinner with JR and me at the inn past the general store.”

“Oh, but you guys could have dinner here with me,” Bree said batting her baby blues at her brother.

“I need to do this, Bree,” Gus replied. “I’ll be here for dinner tomorrow night.”

“With Ashley?”

“Yes, with Ashley,” Gus chuckled. “I haven’t seen her in ages.”

“She loves you, you know,” Bree said. “Just like me. She don’t have no brothers, so you get to be her brother too.”

Gus smiled. “I like that.”

“Gus,” Bree said with a frown, “I don’t think Auntie Mel likes me anymore, does she?”

“I’m sure she likes you just fine.”

“That lady with her is weird.”

“Lorna? Why is she weird?”

“I don’t know. She just is.”

“Look, short stuff,” Gus said squatting down in front of his sister, “my mother is far away now, and I need to spend time with her while she’s here. Can you understand that?”

“Sure,” Bree agreed.

“Her relationship with the people here in Pittsburgh has changed since she went away. She likes you, but she’s … an outsider now. That changes everything.”

“Oh,” Bree said thoughtfully. “Being an outsider isn’t fun. Ashley was an outsider a long time ago.”

“Right,” Gus agreed, “and then you helped her to fit in.”

“Yep,” Bree said bobbing her head and making her ponytail swing from side to side. “Do you think Auntie Mel needs help fitting in now?”

“It couldn’t hurt.”

“’Kay,” Bree said readily. “You’re the bestest, my Gus.”

“You’re pretty great yourself.”

Bree threw her arms around her brother’s neck and hugged him hard. “Love you,” she whispered.

“And I love you too.”

*****

“This looks like an all right place,” Melanie said as she, Lorna, Gus and JR were seated at the inn.

“I hope it’s better than that place we went to in Pittsburgh,” JR reminded her mother.

“Your father could have told me that it was shitty.”

“I think this place is fine,” Gus stated. He thought he remembered someone saying the food was okay.

“Well, I don’t want much,” Lorna interjected. “The amounts of food that are served at your father’s…” she said looking at Gus. “Astronomical!”

“Don’t you mean gastronomical?” Gus quipped.

“No, I meant astronomical,” Lorna continued, not getting the joke at all. “I don’t see how the people there can possibly keep their figures when they are force fed all that food.”

“We don’t eat like that every day, and nobody makes you eat anything you don’t want to.” Gus tried to defend the people at Edna’s Treasures.

“I would hope so,” Lorna said skeptically. “Heart disease and digestive problems would abound if you did.”

Gus made a face as he debated trying to convince Lorna that the food was so plentiful because of the holiday and all the guests. He decided it was useless trying to convince Lorna of anything.

“Let’s order,” Melanie suggested before Gus and Lorna got into a fight.

*****

“This looks great, Emmett,” Justin said as they sat down for a quiet dinner in the sun porch. Debbie, Carl, Lindsay and Candy were still at Edna’s Treasures, along with the Anderson-Morrisons and Emmett’s family.

“I hope this meal will be a little less tense than that fucking lunch now that Melanie and her friend are not here,” Debbie stated.

“It wasn’t that bad,” Carl said.

“These salads look good, Emm,” John said. “I ate way too much at lunch.”

“Me too,” Bobby agreed.

“I never eat too much,” Brian informed them with a smug look. That caused many snorts of derision. “What?” he asked trying to look like he had just spoken the gospel truth.

“Be that as it may,” Emmett said, “salads are in order after all that gastronomical extravaganza at lunch.”

“We had to show Melanie and her current squeeze that we could entertain with the best of them,” Drew said. “And everyone was very civil.”

“I think Lorna might have liked a good fight,” Brian observed, “and I know Melanie would.”

“Gus says we should be nice to Auntie Melanie,” Bree told them all. “’Kay?”

“Good idea, Miss Bree,” Emmett said giving Brian a look.

They started passing around the salads.

*****

“You’re awfully quiet,” Melanie said to JR.

“I don’t have anything to say,” JR responded.

“I haven’t seen you for weeks. What have you been doing?”

“Working at the store and going to school.”

“But what are you doing for your summer holidays?”

“Working in the store.”

“Doesn’t your father give you a break?”

“Daddy hasn’t been feeling well lately. I do a lot at the store.”

“Is Michael sick?” Melanie asked with a frown.

“He hasn’t really said, but he isn’t … himself lately.”

“I think he was going to the doctor to get checked out last week,” Gus volunteered, knowing the whole story, but hoping to put an end to Melanie’s inquiries.

“Aren’t you rather young to be taking on so much responsibility at the store?” Lorna asked JR.

“I’m old enough,” JR said defiantly. “I like working in the store.”

“She’s really good at it too,” Gus informed them.

“There are better things to be good at than working as a salesclerk,” Lorna replied.

“My daughter will be good at whatever she chooses to do,” Melanie affirmed.

JR beamed at her mother while Lorna sneered.

“This burger is good,” Gus said taking a big bite of his dinner. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep a fight from breaking out.

*****

“I wonder how dinner at the inn is going?” Lindsay asked.

“Probably tense,” Brian replied tersely.

“I don’t understand why Melanie is so confrontational,” Lindsay sighed. “I’ve let it all go. She should too. She’s started a new life in Portland … with Lorna.”

“Maybe not as new as she thinks,” Brian threw in.

“What do you mean?” Lindsay asked.

“Didn’t you notice how much Lorna resembles you?” Brian asked her.

“Well, she is blonde and … tall.”

“That’s where it ends,” Debbie jumped in. “She seems like someone who has very definite ideas and wants things the way she wants them. Mel won’t like that in the long run.”

“You don’t think I have definite ideas?” Lindsay asked. She wasn’t sure she liked what Debbie had just implied about her.

“Honey, I think you have great ideas. You just don’t try to make everyone else have the same ideas you do.”

“No, I guess I never did stand up for myself,” Lindsay said with a sigh.

“You are now, and that’s what’s important,” Debbie said patting Lindsay’s hand.

“I love you Auntie Lindsay,” Bree piped up. “That Lorna lady is weird.”

“You don’t know Lorna yet,” Justin said to his daughter. “Don’t be too quick to judge.”

“I know, Daddy. She’s not very nice.”

“She seemed nice enough,” Justin replied.

“Nice enough is not the same as nice,” Bree stated with all the wisdom of her many years.

“Out of the mouths of babes,” Brian muttered.

*****

“I enjoyed spending some time alone with you two,” Melanie said as they drove back to Edna’s Treasures.

“We weren’t alone, Mama,” JR reminded her mother.

“Lorna is my partner. She’s part of the family now.”

“Your family,” JR countered.

“Young lady,” Melanie started. “Lorna is to be treated with respect.”

JR opened her mouth to argue, but she felt Gus squeeze her hand as they sat together in the backseat of the rental car. “I’m sorry if that was disrespectful,” JR said, looking at Gus for approval of her words. He merely nodded.

“Thank you for that, JR,” Lorna said. “I know I’m not really part of this family, even if Mel would like to think I am. But maybe someday … if you’ll let me.”

“Yeah, maybe someday,” JR agreed. That was all she was prepared to concede.

“Well, I’m glad I came here,” Melanie said positively. “And I’m really glad you’re coming for a visit at the end of the summer, Gus.”

“Yeah, Ray said it would work okay for him.”

Lorna made a face that Gus noted.

“And would you be coming for a visit this summer, JR?” Melanie asked hopefully.

“I don’t know, Mama. If Daddy’s okay, I might be able to.”

“I’m sure your father is fine,” Mel responded. Michael was always fine.

“I don’t know,” JR said with that little frisson of fear that she had felt ever since she realized her father wasn’t himself.

“We’ll work out the details later.”

“Here we are,” Lorna said as she pulled the car up to the gate of Edna’s Treasures Lane.

“I hate this fucking gate,” Mel said while Lorna was pushing the buzzer for admittance. “I feel like such an outsider. I wouldn’t have even been able to get in the night we came, except that someone else was leaving.”

Gus tried not to snicker. He knew his Pop would have told them to go away and come back the next day, which was essentially what Brian had done anyway.

“I guess our visit is almost over,” Melanie said sadly as the car drew up to the conjoined cottages.

*****

“Did you all have a cheery time at dinner?” Emmett asked as everyone came out of Edna’s Treasures to greet the returning carload.

“It was okay,” JR said.

“The food’s not bad there,” Gus supplied.

“If you like burgers,” Lorna added.

“Well, I guess this is goodbye for a while,” Melanie said as she hugged Gus and JR.

“I do love you, Mama,” JR said, “but I don’t know about coming to visit.”

Melanie nodded but didn’t look happy with that statement. Gus wondered if she’d pull the same thing with his sister that she had with him, cornering JR into agreeing to come to Portland.

“Mel, could I have a word?” Lindsay asked.

Melanie raised an eyebrow. “Okay,” she said. The two women walked a little way down the lane to have some privacy.

“I wonder what that’s all about,” Justin said.

“I guess Lindsay has something to say to her ex,” John replied.

“I hope it’s friendly,” Debbie said.

*****

“Mel, I just wanted to say that I’m glad Gus is going to visit you and Lorna in Portland. I had nothing to do with his decision not to go,” Lindsay explained.

“I understand that now.”

“I’d like us to be friends,” Lindsay continued, “for the sake of the kids. They don’t like it when we fight or are on the outs.”

Melanie studied her former wife’s face, seeing that Lindsay really meant what she said. “You really have changed,” Melanie said.

“Yes, I have. I’m glad you can see that. I’m making a new life for myself.”

“I didn’t see a girlfriend,” Mel said slyly.

“That’s because there isn’t one. I’m not ready for that just yet.”

“Unlike me who jumped into this relationship with Lorna?”

“I’m not criticizing,” Lindsay replied. “I hope it works out, and I mean that sincerely. I would like everyone to be happy.”

“Little Miss Pollyanna,” Mel said sarcastically.

“One of the things you never really liked about me,” Lindsay said bitterly.

“Lindz…”

“Don’t bother saying anything. I know how things stand … and I’m okay with it.”

“Then I guess this is goodbye.”

“Yes, goodbye,” Lindsay said turning to return to the rest of the group.

“It was fucking … interesting meeting you,” Debbie was saying to Lorna.

“Thank you I think,” Lorna replied.

“I’m ready to go,” Melanie said holding herself straight and tall.

“Good,” Lorna said. She thought she had had more than enough of this Edna’s Treasures group. Christ, what a fucking stupid name for a house.

“Melanie, take care of yourself,” Debbie said, pulling the mother of her granddaughter into a hug.

“I will, Deb. You do the same.” Melanie turned to hug Carl as well.

“John, Bobby, Justin … Brian, thank you for having us for lunch,” Melanie said formally, although she almost choked on Brian’s name. It stuck in her craw having to thank him for anything.

“Our pleasure,” John replied knowing that Brian was unlikely to be so gracious.

“Auntie Melanie,” Bree said, “I miss you.” She held her arms up for a hug.

“Why thank you, Bree,” Mel said giving the little girl a hug. “I appreciate you saying that.”

“Yeah, Aunt Mel,” Patrick agreed, taking his cue from Bree. “I miss you too.” He stepped up to hug the petite woman.

“Thanks, Kids,” Mel said. Anyone looking carefully would have seen a little tear in her eye.

“Bye, Miss Lorna,” Bree said holding out her hand to shake.

“Oh,” Lorna said surprised at that action. “Goodbye, Briana.” She shook the little hand.

“Bye, Miss Lorna,” Patrick parroted extending his hand too. “It was nice to meet you.”

“Goodbye, Patrick.”

Mel gave her children another quick hug and the two women got into their car. Melanie waved as they drove away.

“You did good,” Gus said to his sister. Bree beamed back at him.

“Thank the gods that’s over,” Brian muttered as they headed for the house.

There were several nods of agreement.

*****

“Thank God that’s over!” Lorna said as they passed through the gate at the end of the lane.

“Yeah, but I’m going to miss my kids.”

Lorna shook her head. She wasn’t sure why anyone would miss that bunch. They were all too full of themselves as far as she was concerned, especially that Bree girl. Did everyone follow her example? Lorna shook her head again. That was just wrong.

*****

“Do you feel better about Miss Lorna?” Emmett asked as they all sat down to coffee and cookies in the sun porch. Emmett had made them in case Lorna and Melanie had decided to stay a little longer after dinner.

“No, Auntie Emm,” Bree said solemnly as she bit off a bite of cookie.

“No? Why not?”

“She called me Briana. People only say Briana when I’m in trouble.”

“Oh!” Emm said as everyone chuckled.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 5

“Thank you for keeping her today,” Susanna said to Justin as he walked her out to her car. She had just dropped Ashley off at the cottage. The girls were ecstatic about spending the day together. “I can take her in with me some days but not today.”

“No problem, besides you know how much Bree loves Ashley. She even put together an agenda of activities she wants to do with Ashley,” Justin said with almost a pained expression. Susanna burst out laughing.

“That sounds like Bree. I’m sure Ashley won’t be bored for a second. Oh, I put extra clothes in her bag just in case she gets really dirty.”

“No, problem, besides we have a washing machine and I know how to use it. Susanna, we love Ashley, she’s welcome here anytime. And if you want to take a few days for yourself or have a weekend with the girls, Ashley is more than welcome to sleep over.”

“Thank you, Justin, I may just take you up on that. The divorce, the penny pinching and finding the new job took a lot out of Ashley,” Susanna said sadly.

“You kept your home together, Susanna. Never doubt yourself,” Justin reassured her.

“I’ll see you later,” Susanna called out as she waved from her car. Justin waved back as she drove down the lane.

*****

“Ma, what are you doing here?” Michael asked as he answered the demanding knock on the door.

“Selling Avon, what does it look like I’m doing?” she demanded. Debbie was standing on Michael’s doorstep with a piping hot tray of lasagna. “Well, can I come in; this is getting heavy.”

“Sure, Ma,” Michael said meekly as he stepped aside to let his mother through the door.

“Where’s your husband?” Debbie wasn’t pleased to find Michael all alone.

“Uh, at the gym,” Michael was almost afraid to admit.

“You’re dying and your husband is banging dumbbells around! I don’t care how many muscles he has, I’m going to kick his ass.”

“Ma, please. I’m not dying and Ben’s been very attentive. He’s been driving me crazy so I told him to go to the gym. He’ll be back soon.”

“Well, okay. I guess that’s all right,” Debbie barely conceded. She stomped her way to the kitchen to set the tray on the stove. Then proceeded to rummage in their refrigerator to take out the fixings for a huge salad.

“Ma, it’s only the two of us unless you’re staying for dinner.”

“I’m not staying,” she grumbled, putting back the extra lettuce and tomatoes. “I helped out at Edna’s Treasures this weekend. I guess I’m still in huge family mode. You missed a nice party. Ended with a bang, literally.”

“Yeah,” Michael smiled. “Tell me about it.”

Pleased to get the focus off himself, Michael was happy to hear all about the barbecue, the fireworks and the progress on the new cottage. He laughed as his mother described how Todd was drooling over Gerry.

“Sounds like I missed a real good barbecue.”

“You did and I have to talk to you about something. But before I do that, please tell me what’s wrong. I did something very foolish the other day because I was so angry. That's no excuse but it happened.”

“You didn’t take it out on Brian, did you?” Debbie nodded. “Oh, Ma!”

“Well, no one tells me anything and you weren’t there and a mother knows when something’s wrong with her baby and...”

“Breathe, Ma. Let’s sit down and I’ll tell you everything,” Michael said as he led Debbie to the couch. A half hour later, Debbie was sniffling into her tissues.

“I can’t lose you too,” she wailed, clutching Michael to her chest.

“No one’s losing anyone,” Ben said as he entered the room, catching Debbie’s last remark. “Michael’s strong and he’s going to beat this thing. He just needs a lot of rest.”

“And he’s going to get it!” Deb declared as if her word was the determining factor. “The new cottage. I overheard John say that he was going to have his men work on the new cottage double time. Is that because of you?”

“Maybe, I don’t know. Brian promised not to say anything,” Michael said.

“Then nothing would make him break a promise,” Deb agreed.

“John’s a very smart man,” Ben said. “He can put two and two together. He probably suspected and Brian did nothing to dissuade him.”

“Well, whatever the reason, Emmett said the furniture should be delivered soon. That means you can move in,” Debbie stated.

“Ma, you said that you had something to tell me.”

“Honey, I don’t want you to worry but Mel is here, was here. I think she flew back this morning.”

“Melanie was in Pittsburgh?” Michael asked with worry.

“She showed up at the cottage Saturday night as the guests were leaving. When Brian refused to give her access to his house, she came back on Sunday. She spent most of the day on the lane.”

“How is she?” Ben asked.

“Beautiful, and stubborn as ever. She came with her new girlfriend who looks a lot like Lindsay but without Lindsay’s sweetness. Mel was in rare form, spitting bullets at all things Kinney. And Lorna walked around like she had a stick up her butt. Even Bree didn’t like her.”

They all laughed at that. Bree was even more critical at times than Brian.

“Do you think Mel’s going to make trouble?” Michael asked. He was beginning to feel tired. He closed his eyes as Debbie began to plate up their dinner.

“I don’t think so, honey. JR seemed happy after her visit,” Debbie said as she handed the plate to Ben.

“Babe, try to eat some of this,” Ben said as he put the plate on the coffee table so he could prop Michael up.

“I’m not hungry,” Michael mumbled but not low enough that Debbie couldn’t hear.

“But you love my lasagna,” she cried.

“Deb, I’ll make sure he eats,” Ben said as he stood.

“You promise me, he’ll eat,” she said as she waved a finger in his face.

“I promise. Let me walk you out,” Ben said trying to steer Debbie toward the door. She broke free of his grip to kiss her son who appeared to be sleeping.

“Deb,” Ben said sternly but gently.

Debbie wiped her nose as she walked to the front door. “Please take care of my baby. I love him, can’t lose him.”

“I love him too. The doctor assured me that if we’re careful, Michael will get through this.”

“Okay. Honey, what about you? Are you okay?” she asked with real concern.

“I’m fine. And I’ve decided to take a sabbatical to care for him, maybe write some more. When the cottage is ready, I’ll bring him up there. The fresh air and the quiet will do him good.”

“The store?”

“What about it? JR’s been wonderful.”

“Sweetheart, JR is wonderful but she can’t sign for shipments or do the banking. I agree, she knows the customers and the stock but she’s still underage. Let me and Carl help. I worked the till at the diner for years, it’s not that much different at the store. This way JR can work but still have a little time for herself.”

“Are you sure? It would put his mind at ease.”

“Consider it done. I’ll talk to Carl today.”

“Okay. Thank you, Debbie.”

Debbie gave Ben a bone crushing hug before he could make his escape back into the house. For a split second Ben contemplated how to extricate himself from Debbie’s clutches, instead he allowed himself the comfort of her loving arms.

“I love you, Sweetheart.”

“I love you too, Deb.”

Satisfied, Deb let Ben go then drove off back home.

*****

“So, Auntie Melanie came all the way from Portland, wherever that is, and she brought this lady, Lorna, with her. Lorna’s her girlfriend. I don’t like Miss Lorna very much, cause she’s weird. She didn’t like me either. And Gus told me that Auntie Mel is an outsider now, and I should be nice to her, because being an outsider’s not fun,” Bree said before taking a breath.

“Wow!” Ashley replied.

The two girls were in the Wendy house sitting on the big cushions with Beau watching them patiently. Bree was catching her friend up on all the events of the long weekend.

“You should have been here for the fireworks,” Bree informed her friend. “They were awesome.”

“I wish I could have been here.”

“How was your daddy?”

“He was okay.”

“Just okay?”

“He has a new girlfriend too. I got to meet her.”

“Did you like her?”

Ashley shook her head. “She’s kind of weird too. I don’t know why my daddy wants her and not mommy. My mommy’s much better than her.”

Bree nodded in agreement. “Auntie Lindsay is much better than Miss Lorna, but Auntie Mel likes Lorna better now.”

“Adults are stupid,” Ashley said sagely.

“Yeah … sometimes.”

“Are you going to see your daddy again?”

“I don’t know. He … he’s not like he used to be.”

“Auntie Mel isn’t like she used to be either … not exactly. She’s not as nice as she used to be.”

“Neither’s daddy,” Ashley agreed.

“I wonder why divorce does that,” Bree speculated. “Maybe it makes people hate the people they used to love.”

“I … I don’t think my daddy hates me,” Ashley said with her bottom lip quivering.

“Oh, I didn’t mean that your daddy hates you. I meant that Auntie Mel and Auntie Lindsay sort of hated each other for a while. They argued all the time.”

“So did my daddy and mommy. It’s much nicer not having arguing all the time.”

“Yeah,” Bree agreed, although she had never really had much arguing with her fathers.

“What are we going to do this afternoon?” Ashley asked.

“I think we should swim in the stream.”

“That would be good,” Ashley said with a smile. “Do you think we could ride the horses one day?”

“I could ask Unca John.”

“I think you should.”

“Lunch, girls!” Justin’s voice came to them across the yard.

Bree and Ashley quickly abandoned the Wendy house and raced to the sun porch. Beau was hot on their heels.

*****

“Gus!” Ashley shrieked as Gus and John came in for lunch from their work in the lane.

“Hey, sweet thing,” Gus replied with a big smile. He bent down so that he could receive Ashley’s hug and give her a warm one in response.

“I didn’t know you were here.”

“Has my sister been shirking her duties of reporting on my activities?” Gus teased his sister.

Bree made a face. “I haven’t seen Ashley in forever,” Bree said. “I had so much to tell her. I forgot about you.”

“Great, now I’m forgettable,” Gus griped as he released Ashley from their hug. Ashley’s hand found its way into his. Gus smiled down at the little girl.

“Gus, can you sit beside me at lunch?” Ashley requested.

“I think that can be arranged.”

“Beside me too,” Bree said.

“A lovely lady on each side,” Gus laughed.

“What are we?” Brian asked as he watched the little girls fawn over his son.

“Chopped liver,” John replied.

Brian snorted. “I think we are officially past it.”

“Never past it, handsome gentlemen,” Gerry said as he joined them in the sun porch for lunch.

“If all you handsome gentlemen will be seated, lunch is served,” Justin said formally as he carried a pitcher of iced tea to the table.

“Daddy, you forgot to say the lovely ladies should be seated too,” Bree told her father.

“I apologize for being so remiss,” Justin responded. “Lovely ladies, please be seated.”

Everyone chuckled as they all found a seat. Ashley and Bree made sure one of them was on each side of Gus.

“I expect them to be peeling grapes for him any minute now,” Brian whispered to John.

“They do love the Kinney male.”

“And what’s not to love?” Brian said tongue in cheek.

“I understand where they’re coming from,” Justin said with a wink at his husband.

Just as everyone had filled their plates with the leftovers from the Fourth of July barbecues and fresh salads that Justin had whipped up, Gerry’s phone buzzed. He looked at his caller ID, and then excused himself from the table.

“Have to take this,” he said as he walked to the door of the sun porch.

“Todd,” Brian and John each said at the same time.

“I hope it is,” Justin smiled. “It would be good for both of them.”

“Matchmaking much?” Brian asked.

“I didn’t have to,” Justin retorted. “They found each other without any help from me.”

“Although, tropical plants did play a role,” Brian smirked.

“Tropical plants?” Gus asked.

“Todd and Gerry bonded over hibiscus and heavy urns full of soil,” Brian informed his son.

John and Justin laughed while Gus shook his head.

“What’s bonded?” Bree asked her brother.

“Um, got together,” Gus said cautiously.

“Does Mr. Todd like Mr. Gerry?” Bree wanted to know.

“I don’t know,” Gus responded honestly. “You’ll have to ask Gerry.”

Gerry took that moment to reappear. “Sorry about that,” he said as he sat back down.

“Todd?” Brian asked with a smirk.

“As a matter of fact…”

“Is Mr. Todd your boyfriend now?” Bree boldly asked.

The adults groaned but also waited to hear how Gerry would answer.

“I don’t know yet, Miss Bree,” Gerry replied. “We’re going to explore that possibility at some place called the Honey Bear tonight.”

“Ooh, the Honey Bear,” the men said then chuckled.

“What?” Gerry asked.

“The notorious Honey Bear,” John said with a faraway look in his eye.

“Huh?” Gerry asked wondering what he had got himself into.

“Bobby was a waiter at the Honey Bear way back when,” Justin explained. “Before he met a certain man with a PhD who swept him off his feet.”

“I didn’t have a PhD back then, and I hardly swept him off his feet,” John said coming back to reality. “I didn’t even want to admit I might be gay.”

“Kinda like me,” Gerry said thoughtfully. “Maybe my destiny awaits me at this Honey Bear.”

“You better find out soon,” Brian advised. “You’re only here till the end of the week.”

“Well, if my patients weren’t doing so well, I might have to stay longer,” Gerry joked.

“Are you asking us to fake our injuries?” Brian asked with a look of mock horror.

“If things don’t go well tonight, I might have to do just that,” Gerry said with a laugh.

“Oh, just go for it,” Brian advised. “There’s no point of beating around the bush. It just wastes valuable fu… together time.”

“Duly noted,” Gerry said.

“Are you actually taking romance advice from my infamous studly brother?” John asked.

“I believe I am,” Gerry said with a wink.

“Good,” John said as he helped himself to some more salad.

“Gus, will you come swimming with us this afternoon?” Ashley asked sweetly.

“I have to work.”

“Oh,” Ashley said dejectedly.

“Daddy, will you come with us?” Bree asked.

“I really have to paint this afternoon,” Justin replied.

“I’ll come with you,” Patrick volunteered.

“That’s lovely son,” John said, “but you children need an adult with you when you go swimming in the stream.”

“Okay,” Bree said with a sour look on her face. “But will you take me and Ashley horseback riding later in the week?”

“And me too,” Patrick said feeling like he was getting left out of everything since Ashley’s arrival.

“I think that could be arranged,” John replied.

“Dada, can you come to the stream so we can swim?” Bree asked hopefully.

“Sorry, Squirt, I have a conference call this afternoon with Kinnetik Isles.”

“Poo!” Bree reacted. “I want to swim.”

“There’s one adult at the table that you haven’t asked, Miss Bree,” Gerry said.

“Would you come with us?” Bree asked, her face brightening up.

“I certainly will. I think a swim before my big date might be just what the physical therapist ordered.” Gerry looked around the table. “Well, my patients are both going to be busy. I won’t have anything else to do,” he said.

“Except think about a certain man from the garden center.”

“A swim will help me keep my mind off my impending … date.”

“We will expect a full accounting tomorrow,” Brian advised. “And make sure I give you the code for the gate, so that when you come home at all hours, you won’t interrupt Justin and me.”

“If I come home,” Gerry smirked.

Mouths dropped open around the table.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 6

“Morning,” Brian greeted Gerry as he quietly tiptoed through the front door of the cottage. It was very early; Gerry did not want to disturb the family.

Gerry jumped, startled by Brian. “Whoa, wear a bell, will ya?!”

“Now why would I do that? That would ruin my know all, be all rep,” Brian snarked. “How was the Honey Bear?” Brian inquired as he walked into the kitchen then poured Gerry a mug of coffee.

“Fine,” Gerry replied. Brian arched a brow then smirked. “Okay, more than fine,” Gerry said as he sipped his coffee. They were sitting on opposite sides of the granite counter. “You know, I never had the guts to go into Babylon when I was younger. I would drive by, look at all of the men and women going in and out, all having fun and I’d think to myself, why am I so scared? Now, I’m a bit too old to be hanging around in clubs.”

Brian reached over to pat the big therapist on the back. He knew what it was like to be accused of being an over the hill club boy.

“But you’re not too old to go out with a nice guy like Todd.”

“He is nice. He’s smart, fun to talk to and not pushy.”

“In other words, he’s not going to frighten the bi-curious by jumping your bones on the first date.”

“Yeah. We had a nice meal at The Honey Bear. We talked, we danced...”

“And?”

“We kissed.”

“Did we like it?”

“Yeah, we did.”

“And did we do anything else besides kiss and talk? You can tell your Uncle Brian,” he teased, batting his seductive hazel eyes.

“You’re my patient. I don’t discuss my personal life with my patients.”

“You announced that you’re leaving us, that makes me your ex-patient. So spill.”

Gerry sighed as he rolled his eyes. “We kissed and touched and I think I’d like to do more. So we made another date.”

“See, that wasn’t so difficult, was it?” Brian asked as if he was talking to Bree.

“No,” Gerry admitted.

“Now, why are you leaving us?” Brian asked, glaring at Gerry, suddenly shifting gears.

“Because I’m not going to take your money plus free room and board, and give nothing in return. Justin has full range of motion in his arm. All he needs to do is to continue with his exercises to regain the strength in his arm. It won't happen overnight but he will regain full strength. It’s up to him to follow through.”

“Bree will see to that,” Brian remarked. They clinked coffee mugs.

“As for you, you’ve progressed as far as you can until the doc says you’re ready to ambulate without the boot. I have nothing more to do. I might as well do it back in the city.”

“Todd is here,” Brian pointed out.

“And I know how to drive,” Gerry countered. The men glared at each other for the moment. Gerry weakened under the pressure from the master. “I suppose I deserve a vacation. I’ve been working non-stop for years. But I don’t like sponging off you guys!” Gerry stubbornly added.

“You’re not sponging. I’ll admit doing a little matchmaking when it comes to Todd...”

“A little?” Gerry commented.

Brian narrowed his eyes making Gerry’s hands go up in surrender. “But I have another reason for wanting you to stick around.”

“I knew you had a ‘thing’ for me,” Gerry innocently smiled.

Brian snorted. “If I wanted you, I would’ve had you weeks ago,” Brian said smugly and with all confidence then went on. “Do you remember Michael?” Gerry nodded. “One of the reasons that John is working fast on the new cottage is that Ben and Michael will be spending a lot of time here as soon as the cottage is done. I think Michael will need your services.”

“Do you know his diagnosis?”

Brian nodded and Gerry looked at him expectantly. “I was told in confidence.”

“I understand. Can I assume it’s not fatal?” Brian nodded and Gerry relaxed. “Well, there are several conditions that can affect a man of his age including MS and Parkinson’s but I’m not going to speculate. I’m a patient man so I’ll know soon enough. But I’m still not happy about sponging off of you.”

Before Brian could contradict Gerry, Emmett swished through the front door with a quiet, “Helloooo.” He placed a basket of fresh muffins and popovers on the counter.

“What brings you down here so early,” Brian grumbled as he poured Emmett a cup of coffee then freshened Gerry’s and his own cup.

“I was inspired early this morning so I just had to cook up something!” Emmett gave Brian a toothy smile and a waggle of his eyebrows.

“Spare me the details of your sex life,” Brian snarked as he rummaged through the basket to find a popover then took a bite.

Gerry snickered at their easy banter and the double entendres.

“Sooo, tall, hunky and unsure of your sexual orientation,” Emmett began as he got into Gerry’s face. “How did your date go with Todd?” Emmett demanded to know.

Gerry looked around the tall fairy who was in his personal space to glare at Brian. “Does everyone know that I went out with Todd?” Gerry asked. Brian, who was concentrating on his popover, just shrugged his shoulders. Gerry sighed. “My date went very well, thank you.”

“So, does that mean you’ll be a fixture around here for a little longer?”

“Possibly, if I can find a way of staying here without staying here.” Gerry pointed down at the floor indicating the cottage. “I don’t want to take advantage of Brian’s generosity,” Gerry said with just a hint of sarcasm.

Brian lifted his head from his muffin momentarily to sneer at Gerry. Emmett giggled.

“Is that all? Well me and Drewsie have a spare room that you are more than welcome to use until John finishes up the cottage which should be any day now. The furniture will be arriving soon. We just have to set it up and make the cottage homey,” Emmett announced proudly. “And there’s more than enough room in the new cottage for you too!”

“Why am I sensing a conspiracy?” Gerry looked at the two men suspiciously.

“Not a clue,” Brian and Emmett stated blandly.

Gerry looked back and forth at both men then waved his hands up in the air in frustration.

“I’m going to shower and change. Please allow me to help with breakfast?” Gerry asked noting that it was just about time for the family to be stirring and starting their day.

Brian nodded his assent then Gerry left the kitchen. Without looking up, Brian raised his hand, Emmett gave him a high-five then went back to his own coffee.

*****

Michael looked at the ID on his cell phone then tossed the phone onto a chair. Michael was resting on the couch in the living room.

“You can’t avoid her forever,” Ben said wisely.

“Sure I can,” Michael retorted. “I have nothing to say to her.”

“She only wants to know how you’re feeling.”

“How does Mel know anything about me?”

“She’s not stupid and I’m sure she’s spoken to JR. You haven’t sworn JR to secrecy.”

“It’s still none of her business,” Michael said obstinately crossing his arms over his chest.

“You’re absolutely right. However, that’s not how Melanie sees it. You are her daughter’s father and if you are incapable of caring for JR, Melanie has the right to know,” Ben said logically but in a gentle tone.

“I can take care of my daughter,” Michael insisted. Ben could see that Michael was getting tired and upset so he quickly changed the subject.

“I got a call from John this morning.”

“What does he want?” Michael angrily spat out.

“Nothing, just to let us know that the cottage is ready. He and Emmett and some of the students who are interested in interior decorating are still tweaking a few things but the cottage is ready to be inhabited.”

“Really? That was quick.” Michael relaxed, his voice softening.

“John was motivated to work double time.”

“For me?”

Ben replied only with a smile and a nod as he began to pull their suitcases out of the hall closet.

“So are you going to help me pack?” Ben asked with a big smile. In his hands were two large suitcases.

“Yup!” Michael replied enthusiastically, mustering up all the strength he could. “Let’s do it.” He said following his spouse up the stairs to their bedroom.

*****

“Hi, Unca Mikey,” Bree gushed as she ran up to Ben’s car to greet her almost uncle.

“Hi, cutie pie,” Michael said wearily. He found the trip from the city tiring, just like he found everything tiring these days. He hauled himself out of the passenger seat.

“I’m glad you’re here,” Bree said wrapping her arms around his thin waist.

“Did your Dada tell you to say that?”

“No, why?” Bree asked with a frown.

“Um, no reason,” Michael said lamely. He seemed to see the worst in everyone’s motives. He was in another foul mood like he seemed to be most of the time. It took too much effort to be cheerful.

“You remember Ashley, don’t you?” Bree asked.

“Hi, Ashley,” Michael responded.

“Uncle Michael’s a little tired,” Ben said as he started hauling suitcases out of the trunk of the car.

“Michael, I’m glad you’re here,” Brian said as he came hobbling down the lane with his boot cast still on. Bree and Ashley had been able to outdistance him with no trouble at all. He gave Michael a warm hug and a buss to the temple.

“I’m glad to be here, I think,” Michael replied with a wan smile. “I wish I had some energy to help with the bags.”

“Not a problem,” Brian said moving to the back of the car. He and Ben each pulled up the handle on a bag, and dragged it towards the new cottage. “Be warned, Emmett’s inside waiting to give you the fifty cent tour. You better be impressed with what he’s done or he’ll have a hissy fit.”

Ben laughed. “I’m sure it’s wonderful.”

“Yeah, wonderful,” Michael said with little enthusiasm. “I’m not sure my eyes can stand fuchsia.”

Brian and Ben chuckled. Bree stuck her hand in Michael’s and started pulling him towards the new cottage. Ashley placed her hand in Michael’s other hand, and they escorted him towards the building.

“The outside looks great. The plants make it seem like it’s always been here,” Ben said.

“Did you do the design, Brian?” Michael asked as he trailed behind with his two little girls.

“Of course,” Brian said smugly. “I think it turned out very well.”

“Goes without saying when you’re involved,” Ben chuckled.

“You always were a man of discriminating taste, professor.” Ben nodded. “How’s he doing?” Brian whispered, looking back over his shoulder at Michael and the girls. They were half dragging Michael towards the new cottage in their excitement.

“He’s so tired and listless,” Ben said with a shrug of his shoulders. “The doctor says it will be a long, slow recovery.”

“But he will recover.” Brian said it as a statement of fact not as a question.

“He has to.” It was Brian’s turn to nod.

“Come on, Unca Mikey,” Bree was saying. “It looks so pretty inside. Auntie Emm is waiting.”

“I’m coming,” Michael said wearily. “Um, it’s not purple, is it?” he asked as the thought struck him that purple was one of Bree’s favorite colors, and this was Emmett that they were dealing with. “Or tangerine?” he asked in horror. He wasn’t sure his eyes could handle that.

“I can’t tell you, Unca Mikey,” Bree said.

“It’s a surprise,” Ashley added with a big grin.

“Oh no,” Michael groaned fearing the worst.

“You’ll like it, Unca Mikey,” Bree assured him. “It’s beautiful.”

“Beautiful, huh?” Michael said as they neared the doorway. Brian and Ben were waiting for them to catch up.

“Are you ready for this, Mikey?” Brian asked with a chuckle.

“I don’t think so,” Michael said in all seriousness, and he really meant that.

“Oh come on, Michael, it can’t be that bad,” Ben joked.

“You remember, I lived with Emmett for many years. It can be that bad!”

Brian opened the front door. “Try it, you’ll like it,” he said and stepped aside waiting for Michael to cross the threshold.

Michael let go of the girls’ hands and moved up beside Ben. He looked pleadingly at him, silently asking his husband to spare him from the shock of what he was about to see.

“It will be okay, Michael,” Ben said softly. He took his husband’s hand and they walked inside leaving the suitcases on the doorstep.

Michael squinted his eyes hoping the colors wouldn’t blind him. Then he slowly opened them as they got inside. “Oh my God!” he gasped.

“Hi, honey, I did this all for you. I hope you like it,” Emmett said with a little squee of delight at seeing his old friend.

“Emm, I…” Michael didn’t know what to say as he turned slowly taking in the main living room and communal kitchen of the new cottage.

“Take your time,” Emmett told him, holding his breath and praying that Michael liked what he had done.

“Emm, it’s fabulous!” Michael said. He continued to turn in circles taking it all in. “It’s so … peaceful.”

“I thought the pale green and the earth tones would make it feel that way,” Emmett said, happy that Michael seemed impressed with what he had done.

“I couldn’t ask for anything better. Thank you, Emm,” Michael said giving his old friend a big hug. “I love it.”

“I’m so happy you like it, sweetie. We all want you to be comfortable here, and get well real soon.”

“I think this will be perfect,” Michael said.

“We have two more levels,” Emmett said. “Want to see them.”

“I…” Michael began.

“I think Michael could use some down time,” Ben said stepping in when he saw the tired look on his husband’s face.

“Yeah, I could.”

“We have two bedrooms on this floor,” Brian said as he hauled in the suitcases from the front door. “Why don’t you use those for now? That way you won’t have to negotiate the stairs all the time. You can decide which part of the house you want to be yours when you’re feeling better.”

“That sounds like an excellent idea,” Ben said quickly. He grabbed the suitcases and headed to the first bedroom.

“Need any help with unpacking?” Emmett asked.

“Um, no, I think we’ll be fine,” Michael said looking longingly towards the door through which Ben had just disappeared.

“Michael, go lie down,” Brian ordered.

“Thanks,” Michael said with a tired smile for his friend. “It’s been a long day. And thanks, Emm. The place looks wonderful. Thank John too. He did a wonderful job with this place.”

“Go! Lie down!” Brian repeated.

“I left you some dinner in the fridge,” Emmett said as Brian grabbed his elbow and shoved him towards the door.

“Thanks, Emm,” Ben called from the bedroom.

“Jeesh!” Emmett griped. “You could give me a minute to tell them how to warm up their dinner,” he said as Brian firmly closed the front door behind them.

“They’re big boys. They’ll figure it out for themselves.”

“Dada, is Unca Mikey okay? He didn’t look so good,” Bree said with a frown.

“He’s not feeling too well, but all the fresh country air and peace and quiet…” Brian looked pointedly at Emmett.

“Okay, okay, I get the point,” Emmett said. “I’ll stay away.”

“Good,” Brian replied.

“Do I hafta stay away too, Dada?” Bree asked.

“Yes, for now, you do.”

“I don’t like it.”

“I’m sure you don’t, Squirt, but that’s how it is.”

Bree stomped her little foot, but then she and Ashley followed Brian and Emmett back to Edna’s Treasures.

“Is he settled in?” Justin asked as they all entered the kitchen.

Brian nodded. “He was kind of tired.”

“Did you invite them for dinner?’

Brian shook his head. “I think Michael needs to rest more than he needs food.”

“He’s skinny,” Bree announced to them all. “I felt his bones when I hugged him.”

“Did you now?” Brian asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes, Dada. We should fatten him up.”

“That will be one of our jobs while Michael and Ben are here,” Justin agreed with a smile.

“We could make Gamma Susan’s chocklit chip cookies,” Bree said hopefully.

“Yes, I suppose we could,” Justin agreed. “Maybe tomorrow after they’ve had some time to rest.”

“’Kay, Daddy, but me and Ashley get to help. Right?”

“Yes, you can help.”

“And we get to lick the spoon?”

“Yes,” Justin agreed.

“And the bowl too?” Ashley asked hopefully.

“I think that could be arranged,” Justin said with a laugh.

“I believe I have some popovers left, and that looks like a fresh pot of coffee. Shall we enjoy a little snack?” Emmett asked.

“I think that could be arranged,” Justin repeated. They all had a laugh as they got settled at the kitchen table.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 7

“Gus, will you play with me?”

“I’m working, short stuff.”

“But, I want to play.” Bree stood in the doorway of Gus’ room, scuffing the toe of her pink vans on the carpet.

“I’m downloading what I filmed today. I need to get this done,” Gus said firmly.

“But…”

“I’m sorry, Bree. Can’t you play with Ashley?”

“Her mom just picked her up.”

Gus heaved a sigh. He always hated disappointing his sister, but he really needed to finish what he was doing. The students would only be at the building site for one more day. After tomorrow, and the filming of the students’ final impressions of the building project, Gus had to go through all the hours he had taped and decide how to make it into a documentary.

“This will take me about another hour,” Gus said. “Maybe after that…”

“It’ll be dinner time by then,” Bree said with a pout.

“Sorry, but I really can’t stop.”

“’Kay,” Bree said sadly and ran down the hall.

Gus felt badly, but he did have work he had to get done. He continued what he was doing and quickly forgot about his sister.

*****

Bree sat on a cushion on the floor in the Wendy house. Her hand rested on Beau’s head.

“Nobody will play with me, Beau,” she complained.

Beau gave a little woof of sympathy.

“Dada’s on the phone with his work, and Daddy’s painting, and Gus is busy. Patrick’s gone to his friend’s for the day. I wish you could have tea with me.”

“Woof,” Beau volunteered.

Bree stroked the soft fur. “You can’t hold a tea cup,” Bree stated. “You have no pinkie to hold up and you can’t do a good English accent.

“Woof,” Beau replied.

“See, that’s not a English accent.”

“Bree, is that you?” a voice asked from outside the Wendy house.

“Yes.”

“Are you okay?”

“No.”

“Can I come in?”

“Yes.”

Ben stuck his head through the doorway of the Wendy house. “What’s wrong?” he asked.

“I wanted to make chocklit chip cookies for you and Unca Mikey, and Daddy said maybe tomorrow, and then he went to paint, and Dada is on the phone and Gus is busy and Patrick went to his friend’s house and Beau can’t drink tea with me. Nobody will do nuffin!”

“I see,” Ben said kneeling down beside Bree, and trying not to smile at her predicament. “I was just on my way to the stream. Would you like to come with me?”

Bree’s face lit up. “Oh yes, Unca Ben.”

“Then let’s go,” Ben said happy to leave the cramped quarters of the Wendy house.

Beau trailed along with them as they headed down the path.

“Where’s Unca Mikey?” Bree asked.

“He’s sleeping.”

“Sleeping? But it’s not dark.”

Ben chuckled. “Uncle Michael is not feeling well these days, and he needs lots of sleep to get better.”

“Oh.”

“Are you going swimming in the stream?” Bree asked as they came to the clearing.

“No, I was just going to sit on the big rock, and enjoy the quiet.”

“Then you don’t want me around,” Bree pouted.

“Yes I do, or I wouldn’t have asked you to come with me.”

Bree smiled at the big, muscular man before they climbed up onto the rock. Beau lay down in the shade nearby. They watched the water rolling by in the stream. Both were silent for a few minutes, lost in their own thoughts.

“’Member when you went with me to get the Christmas tree?” Bree asked all of a sudden.

Ben groaned inwardly. That had not been one of his finer moments. “I remember. What made you think of that?”

“I don’t know,” Bree said. “I was thinking it was hot today and I wished it was cooler or that I could go swimming, and that made me think of winter and Christmas and getting the tree, cause you’re here with me now.”

Ben chuckled. “You should be an analyst when you grow up. That’s a perfect explanation of how you arrived at the Christmas tree.”

“What’s a analyst?”

“Somebody who studies data and draws conclusions.”

“I don’t understand nuffin’ you tell me,” Bree said.

Ben laughed out loud. “I forget that you’re only seven.”

“Eight, Unca Ben.”

“Oh, pardon me.”

“That’s okay, but I am older than you think,” Bree told him sagely.

“You’ve always been older than your years.”

“What do you mean?” Bree asked with a frown.

Ben sighed. He had forgotten how hard it was to talk to a youngster now that Hunter and JR were both pretty well grown up. “Some children are very naïve and … young. You’ve always had a … certain wisdom about you. I think it comes from your fathers and from being around adults all your life.”

“Yeah, adults,” Bree responded. “I asked my daddies for a baby sister but I never got one.”

Ben chuckled. “What did they say about that?”

“They said they didn’t think that would happen. I got Taylor instead.”

Ben shook his head. Children had a way of seeing things that was so refreshing. “You like Taylor, don’t you?”

“I love Taylor, but he should have been a girl.”

“There’s nothing you can do about that now,” Ben informed her.

“That’s what my daddies keep telling me. But Taylor’s okay, I guess. He does what I tell him and he listens to everything I say.”

“You like that Taylor listens to you?”

“Oh yes, Unca Ben, nobody else does.”

“I’m listening to you.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t happen very often.”

Ben shook his head and watched the stream for a while. Bree certainly was a perceptive little girl.

*****

“Dinner’s ready, Gus,” Brian said at the door to Gus’ bedroom.

“But … Ray isn’t back. Is Bobby?”

“They’re just coming up the lane.”

“Oh, okay. I finally got everything downloaded.”

“Big job?”

“Yeah. I have one more day of filming and then I have to start editing,” Gus said with a sigh.

“You don’t like the editing?”

“It’s okay. I like the end product,” Gus said as he shut down his computer. “But it’s a lonely job. I’ll be stuck in here all day. I like talking to people and being outside.”

“Maybe you could edit in the backyard.”

Gus shook his head. “Bree would be after me to play with her every ten seconds.”

“She’s going to camp with Ashley next week.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that.”

“It’s just day camp, but she’ll be gone during the day.”

“That will help. I could set up under the big tree in the backyard.”

“That you could,” Brian agreed. “And I promise not to ask you to come and play.”

“Oh, Pop!” Gus reacted with a laugh.

Brian smirked then his face turned serious. “Have you seen Bree? She’s not in her bedroom.”

“She came in here after Ashley went home and asked if I could play with her. I told her maybe later.”

“I haven’t seen her for a while,” Brian said. “She must be in the Wendy house.”

“I’ll go check,” Gus volunteered.

“Thanks,” Brian said not relishing hobbling around in his cast. He had a doctor’s appointment soon and he was hoping he’d get the all clear on his ankle. It would be about time. His whole summer had revolved around the fucking cast.

Gus walked out to the Wendy house only to find it empty. He then went to the greenhouse wondering if Bree had gone in there amongst the tropical flowers. He knew how much his sister loved flowers. She was not there either.

When he stepped out of the Wendy house, he called, “Bree!” There was no response.

“She isn’t in there?” Brian asked as he came out of the sun porch.

Gus shook his head. “She didn’t answer when I called either.”

“I wonder if she went down to Emmett’s,” Brian speculated. “She knows she’s supposed to tell me when she leaves our yard.”

“Let’s call and see.”

“Gus,” Ray said coming outside from the house. “What’s going on?”

“We can’t find Bree?”

“She has to be around here somewhere,” Ray said confidently. “We didn’t see her as we came up the lane.”

“I’m calling Emmett, Rachel and Ben,” Brian said heading inside.

*****

“Is Unca Mikey really sick?” Bree asked after they had studied the stream for some time.

“Yeah.”

“What’s wrong with him? He’s real skinny.”

“He has what’s called Chronic Fatigue Syndrome.”

“Is that why he’s tired all the time?”

Ben nodded. “It makes him feel weak and tired and grumpy.”

“Oh? He’ll get better, right?’

“He will, but it will take a long time.”

“That’s no good.”

“No it isn’t,” Ben agreed. “But only time, diet and exercise will help – mostly time.”

“Is Mr. Gerry going to help with the exercises?” Bree asked.

“I think that might be arranged. I’ve been talking to a naturopath and we have some remedies we’re going to try too.”

“You should try everything. I want Unca Mikey to get better quick.”

“That makes two of us.”

“Woof,” Beau said.

Ben and Bree turned towards the path as most of the family rushed into the clearing.

“Fuck, Bree, we were so worried,” Brian yelled as he brought up the rear of the group. His boot slowed him down.

“I’m fine, Dada,” Bree said. “What’s going on?”

“You know you’re not allowed at the stream without permission,” Justin said firmly as he hugged his “missing” daughter.

“I was with Unca Ben,” Bree said in all innocence.

“It’s my fault,” Ben said quickly. “I should have told you that I was taking Bree to the stream.”

“That’s right, you should have,” Brian snapped, his worry over Bree’s whereabouts making his temper short.

“Dada, don’t be mad at Unca Ben. I should have told you where we were going.”

“Yes, you should,” Brian stated clearly.

“Sowwy, Dada,” Bree replied in her little girl voice. She was beginning to realize that she was in big trouble.

“That baby voice won’t help,” Justin said sternly. “We were so worried.”

“Sowwy,” Bree repeated.

“Don’t blame Bree,” Ben jumped in. “I heard her talking to Beau in the Wendy house and asked her if she wanted to come to the stream with me. I should have told you guys.”

“It’s over now and everybody’s fine,” John said sensibly. “Let’s go have dinner.”

“Yeah, dinner,” Brian groused. He had certainly lost his appetite. “You better go talk to your husband, professor. I woke him up when I called to see if Bree was with you at the new cottage.”

“I wouldn’t go there, Dada,” Bree said. “Unca Mikey needs his rest.”

“Yes, he does,” Ben said. “I better get back and make sure he’s okay. Thanks for our talk, Bree.” Ben hurried away.

“Bring Michael for dinner if he feels up to it,” Bobby called after him.

“We should go back home,” Justin said with a sigh of relief. “Don’t ever scare us like that again, Bree.” He firmly took his daughter’s hand and the group of men who had been looking for Bree all started down the path to Edna’s Treasures.

“I didn’t mean to scare you, Daddy,” Bree said contritely. “Beau wouldn’t let me go to the stream by myself.”

“Woof,” Beau interjected. He knew he had done nothing wrong.

“I know Beau looks after you,” Justin agreed. “But we need to know where you are when we can’t see you. You have to tell us if you go off with somebody.”

“Even Gus?”

“Yes, even Gus.”

“Remember that, short stuff,” Gus cautioned. “I don’t want to get into trouble like Ben.”

“I will,” Bree said solemnly. “Dada, don’t be mad at Unca Ben. He was trying to make me feel better.”

“Why did you need to feel better?” Brian asked.

“Because nobody would play with me,” Bree stated. “I was all by myself. Everybody was busy.”

“Even when everyone is busy,” Brian began, “you need to tell us where you’re going.”

“I know, Dada.”

“What’s for dinner?” Ray asked hoping to lighten the mood. He immediately regretted those words as Brian glared at him.

“We need to let Rachel and Emmett know that we found our prodigal daughter,” Brian stated.

“What’s prodigal, Dada?”

“Someone who doesn’t tell their parents where they are going.”

“Oh, I didn’t know there was a word for that.”

Everyone coughed or snorted as they tried to stifle laughs.

“Maybe we should turn this into a barbecue. I think I have a couple of boxes of burgers in the freezer,” John said. “We can add to the salads.”

“Yeah, hamburgers,” Bree crowed enthusiastically.

“Don’t get your hopes up,” Brian said. He wasn’t ready to forgive his daughter for scaring the life out of him.

They emerged from the path into the backyard of Edna’s Treasures.

“I’ll call Emmett and Rachel,” Justin volunteered.

“I’ll get the hamburgers out of the freezer,” John said. He and Bobby went into the house with Justin.

“I think I saw buns in our freezer,” Gus said. When his father’s eyebrow raised, he added sheepishly, “I was looking for ice cream. Come on, Ray.” The two young men hurriedly ran into the house, glad to be away from that Kinney eyebrow.

That left Bree and her father alone. Brian merely stood in one spot and looked off at the sun lowering in the sky. Bree stared at the lawn beneath her feet. She didn’t know what to say. She didn’t like it when her Dada was mad at her.

“Sowwy, Dada,” she said when she couldn’t stand the silence any longer.

“Sorry won’t help if you’re lying dead in the stream,” Brian snapped back.

“But…”

“There is no but, Briana. This is a very serious manner. Something terrible could have happened at the stream, and we would have had no idea where you were.”

“But…”

“I don’t want to hear it. I know you were with Uncle Ben, but we didn’t know that. Do you have any idea of all the horrible things we were imagining might have happened to you?” Bree looked up at her father and shook her head. Her gaze went immediately back to the grass where she scuffed the toe of her van against the green strands. “Are you really sorry?” Brian asked. Bree nodded and looked up at him once again. “Is this ever going to happen again?” She shook her head. “I think you need to say it out loud.”

Bree stared into her father’s eyes. “I won’t go away from the house without telling you where I’m going, Dada. I promise.” She made an X across her heart with her hand.

“Okay,” Brian replied. He stared off at the sun on the horizon once again.

“Are you okay, Dada?” Bree asked. She wasn’t sure what to do. She wanted things to be right with her father. She didn’t like it at all when he was unhappy with her. She tried to think of what she could do to make it better.

Finally her father answered her. “I’m all right. Are you?”

“Not unless you still love me,” Bree said a tear trickling down her cheek.

“I’ll always love you, Squirt,” Brian said scooping her into his arms and hugging her till she could hardly breathe.

“I love you too, Dada.” Bree knew things were better. Her Dada had called her Squirt.

As the family sat eating hamburgers and salad a little while later, Bree looked at her father. He gave her that crooked smile he had and she felt a little better. Her hamburger didn’t taste quite as good as she thought it would though. Then it dawned on her that maybe it hadn’t been made with the usual amount of love that her Dada put into his barbecuing. She hoped he would get that back before they had hamburgers again. She sighed and munched contritely on her burger. Things would be better tomorrow, she told herself.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 8

Molly and Taylor arrived the next day to spend a couple of Molly’s days off at her cottage. Molly called Edna’s Treasures to see if Justin would like to have coffee with her, but Justin suggested she bring her son up to their cottage so that Ashley and Bree could play with Taylor.

Following greetings and hugs all round, Justin and Molly sat down with their coffee in the kitchen and the girls took Taylor to the sun porch to play. Taylor clutched his favorite fireman in his hand as he toddled along after the girls.

“He’s growing all the time,” Justin said as they watched the little group disappear into the sun porch.

“He’s getting to be a real handful.”

“Oh?”

“Those terrible twos, you know,” Molly said with a sigh.

Justin chuckled. “What’s he been up to?”

“Let’s just say that he and the time out stool have become best friends.”

“That bad?”

“Yep.”

“Daddy, can we take Taylor outside?” Bree asked as she ran into the kitchen.

Justin looked at Molly to make sure that was okay with her. Molly nodded.

“Okay, but keep a close eye on him and call if there’s any problem. Don’t leave the yard,” Justin warned.

“’Kay, Daddy,” Bree said and ran back to the sun porch.

“She’s such a good child,” Molly said wistfully. “Do you think Taylor will turn out that well?”

“Taylor’s a boy.”

“So that explains the bad behavior?” Molly asked raising an eyebrow.

“All kids get into trouble,” Justin said with a smile. “Boys more than girls.” Justin chuckled at the look on Molly’s face. “Bree scared the guts out of us yesterday. She disappeared and we didn’t know where she was.”

“Every parent’s nightmare,” Molly said knowingly. Justin recounted the story of Bree’s trip to the stream with Ben. “So she was really fine the whole time?”

“Yeah, but we didn’t know that.”

Molly shook her head and took a sip of coffee. The silence was broken by Bree’s voice yelling, “OW!!! Taylor, stop that. Ow! Stop it. Daddy!” she called.

Molly and Justin rushed to the back of the house.

“What’s going on?” Justin asked. Bree was rubbing her face and Ashley was holding onto Taylor who was struggling to escape. He had a fistful of something in the hand of the arm that Ashley clutched.

“Taylor threw stones at me … twice,” Bree said.

“Bad boy, Taylor!” Molly said grabbing her son’s arm from Ashley and forcing his hand open so he would drop the stones that he held there.

“What happened?” Justin asked again.

Bree had big tears in her violet eyes, but she didn’t seem to be hurt. “Taylor was picking all Dada’s flowers over there,” Bree said pointing to one of the gardens where a pile of flowers lay scattered on the lawn beside it. “I told him to stop and he wouldn’t. I tried to pull him away, and he ran over here and grabbed some stones from the path and threw them at me … twice,” she added with a sniffle. Justin gave his daughter a big hug. A few tears trickled down her face.

“Taylor, you’ve been very bad,” Molly said sternly.

Taylor frowned but didn’t look the least bit contrite. “No!” he said.

“Yes, very bad,” Molly repeated. “You need a time out.”

“No!” Taylor said struggling to escape her grasp.

Molly merely gripped his arm harder and marched him into the sun porch. She pulled out Bree’s stool from her little table and sat Taylor down on it.

“No!” Taylor wailed, the tears coming fast and furious.

“You will sit there until you are ready to apologize to Bree and behave yourself.”

“No,” Taylor wailed. “No.”

“Yes, and the sooner you’re done crying the better.”

“No,” Taylor whimpered. The fight seemed to have gone out of him, but the tears fell faster than ever.

“You sit there for three minutes, and then I’ll come back to see if you’re ready to behave like the good boy I know you are.”

Taylor didn’t answer, just continued to cry.

Molly walked back outside. “I’m really sorry he threw stones, Bree. Are you hurt?”

“No,” Bree said with a sniffle.

“That’s good,” Molly said pulling her niece into a hug.

“Why did he do that?” Bree asked.

“Taylor’s two. They call it the terrible twos. They get into everything, learn the word no, and generally try out everything they’re not supposed to do. Anything bad they can think of, they do,” Molly added with a sigh.

“So, does Taylor still like me?” Bree asked.

“He loves you, Bree. He just doesn’t like to be told that he can’t do something,” Molly explained.

“I don’t like to be told I can’t do stuff either, but I don’t throw stones,” Bree informed her aunt.

“And Taylor shouldn’t be throwing stones,” Molly affirmed.

Bree pulled away from her aunt. “Can I still look after Taylor?” she asked.

Molly smiled. “I’m so happy you still want to.”

“I do, and so does Ashley, right Ashley?”

Ashley nodded in agreement. “But no more stones,” she added.

“Let’s see if Taylor is ready to apologize,” Molly said as she headed back to the sun porch. They all followed her. “Are you done crying?” she asked Taylor. He nodded his head. “And no more throwing stones.” He shook his head. “Then you can play with Bree and Ashley as long as you say you’re sorry to Bree. And you must be a good boy from now on.”

“’Kay,” Taylor said. “Sowwy, Bee.” He stood up.

Molly nodded and off he went outside with the two girls.

“You handled that very well,” Justin said.

“It’s exhausting though. I hate punishing him, but it has to be done.”

“You should have seen Brian when we had to punish Bree.”

“Tell me all about that over a glass of wine?” Molly asked coyly.

“He’ll kill me if you tell anyone else,” Justin warned.

Molly zipped her lips and crossed her heart before they headed to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine.

Some time later Bree and Ashley appeared in the doorway from the sun porch.

“Daddy, can we have drinks?” Bree asked.

“Sure, sweetheart, I’ll get you some lemonade.” Justin stood up.

“Where’s Taylor, Bree?” Molly asked when she didn’t see her son with the two girls.

“He’s okay, Auntie Molly. We brought him in with us. He’s playing with his fireman in the sun porch.”

“Good girl,” Molly told her niece.

Bree beamed. “We need a drink for Taylor too, Daddy.”

“Juice it is,” Justin said as he took the sippy cup that Molly held out to him. “I’ll take this out to Taylor,” he said as Bree and Ashley joined Molly at the kitchen table to drink their lemonade.

Justin almost stepped into the sun porch when he heard Taylor talking. He stopped to listen to what the little boy was saying. Taylor had his fireman sitting on the stool that Molly had used for timeout.

“Are you done cwying?” Taylor asked the fireman. “No? Then you hafta stay there till you are.”

Justin swallowed hard to keep from laughing out loud.

“Are you done now?” Taylor asked again. “You can’t get up, till you behave yourself.” Taylor glared at his fireman on the stool.

Justin chuckled to himself as he called Taylor. “Taylor, come have some juice with us,” he said. Taylor ran over to him. “Do you want to bring your fireman with you?”

“Nope, he’s bad. He hasta stay in timeout.”

“Okaaay,” Justin said as Taylor took his hand and they walked back into the kitchen.

*****

“Have you settled in?” Brian asked as Gerry entered the sun porch.

It was the middle of July, John and his crew had finished the new cottage; Ben and Michael commandeered the first floor while Gerry took over the loft. It was perfect for him. With Michael’s permission Gerry had contacted Michael’s doctor and gotten orders for a simple home exercise program but only to be done under Gerry’s watchful eye. Bree, Ashley and Patrick started day camp. Edna’s Treasures was quiet once again.

“Yes I have, thank you,” Gerry replied.

“How is Michael doing?”

“Better, but he needs to learn how to pace himself. Thank goodness he listens to Ben.”

“More or less,” Brian snarked.

“That’s for sure. But I think if he can get himself into a good routine by the end of the summer he may be able to go back to the city. But he’d be better off here.”

“Then here is where he’ll stay,” Brian stated with authority. “Ben has taken the year off and Debbie has the store under control. Lindsay and the girls have decided to spend time here so Michael will have family around him.”

“Sounds perfect.”

“I sense a but.”

“Not where it concerns Michael.”

“Justin?”

“No, but I have added some light weight training to his exercise program.”

“Sooo, and don’t make me use the whole name.”

“You.”

“Me?”

“Yes.”

“What about me?”

“It’s time for you to lose that walking boot for short periods and with me only.”

“I knew you cared,” Brian flirted shamelessly making Gerry laugh.

“I’ve consulted the hibiscus gods and your orthopedist and they both agree that we can start putting a little weight on that ankle. But as I said only with me and here in the house where it’s level.”

“Hot damn!”

“I thought you’d see it my way.”

“When do we start?”

“No time like the present.” Gerry squatted down in front of Brian to loosen the boot. “All we’re doing today is flexing the ankle, I want to test your strength,” Gerry said seriously. Brian paid close attention to Gerry’s instructions and an hour later Brian had to admit he was tired and his leg was beginning to throb.

“That’s it for now,” Gerry said.

“But...”

“No, I won’t have you overdo and ruin all my hard work.”

“Your hard work? I’m the one doing all the work,” Brian protested.

“Sure you are. You keep that up and you’re going to re-injure yourself and then what will Justin do to you?” Gerry glowered at Brian.

“He’d beat the shit out of me,” Brian said with a certain amount of meekness.

“Exactly. We have to strengthen your ankle more before you can put weight on it without the boot. Tomorrow we’ll do the same but with ankle weights.”

“Okay,” Brian said contritely. He knew when to bow to the experts.

“Good boy,” Gerry said with a smirk.

“Don’t push it,” Brian growled. Gerry laughed.

“I’ll bring you something for the pain then I’m going out.”

“Out?” Brian asked with an arch of his brow.

“I’m having lunch with a certain man of the soil.”

“Ah. Have fun. Play safe and be home before ten,” Brian teased. Gerry just shook his head. He still couldn’t quite get over how he had become adopted by Brian and his family, but he was enjoying it.

*****

“What are you smirking about?” Justin asked a couple of hours later as he came up the stairs into Brian’s attic office. Justin had been cleared to drive so after he had dropped the kids off at day camp he drove into the city to bring paintings to the gallery. Sidney was back in charge full time since Lindsay decided to finally take a long overdue vacation. Justin had spent the morning with him.

“Just looking over the second quarter financial reports for Kinnetik and the garden center,” Brian said as he looked up from his computer.

“And I take it you’re rolling in dough?” Justin crossed the room to plop his ass into Brian’s lap.

“I wouldn’t say rolling but we’re good,” Brian said nonchalantly.

“Uh huh.” Justin knew what that really meant. “Speaking about the garden center.”

“You mean specifically the man in charge of the garden center?” Brian said with a gleam in his eyes as he leaned back a little to gaze into Justin’s glittering eyes.

“Uh huh,” Justin nodded with a devilish smile.

“They’re having lunch.”

Justin laughed. “I can’t believe you played matchmaker.”

“I am a fag, ya know. It’s written in the fag handbook, to be a good fag, one must do a little matchmaking. I think I qualify.”

“I noticed.”

“What else have you noticed?” Brian asked as he did a little bump and grind into Justin’s ass.

“I’ve noticed that we appear to be all alone,” Justin replied as he ground his ass into Brian.

“And what should we do about it, Sunshine?”

“Let me show you,” Justin said as he stood taking Brian’s hand leading him to the futon.

“By all means, McSunshine, lead on.” With a waggle of two sets of eyebrows, the boys took advantage of their current solitude.

*****

“Daddy.”

“What is it, honeybun?” Michael asked as he was resting on a chaise in the shady backyard of the new cottage.

“Mama called me this morning.” JR ignored the ‘honey bun’ part.

“That’s nice.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Michael asked suddenly alarmed.

“She said something weird.”

“How weird?”

“She was asking about my favorite colors and what kind of computer did I use and how she wanted to know how you were feeling,” JR said looking a little scared.

“What did you tell her?”

“I couldn’t lie,” JR mumbled as she crawled onto the chaise next to her father and laid her head on his chest. Michael’s arms went around her.

“I know, baby. And I’d never want you to lie to her.”

“Daddy, I’m afraid. I love Mama, but I don’t want to leave you. I don’t want to move. Do you think she’ll take me away?” JR sniffled softly.

“I don’t know, honeybun. We’ll work it out, I promise,” Michael said as he tightened his hug.

“Okay, Daddy,” JR said as she shed silent tears.

Ben watched from the back door of the cottage. He couldn’t help but overhear what his husband and JR were talking about. He stepped back inside to make a call.

“Bobby Morrison.”

“Bobby, it’s Ben.”

“Ben? Is Michael okay?”

“Physically, yes, but I think we need to seriously go over Michael’s custody agreement.”

“Has Melanie done something?” Bobby asked with concern.

“Not yet but I’m afraid she might be planning something.”

“Ben, I only handled Lindsay’s end of the ‘divorce’.”

“I know and I’m prepared to go to the attorney who handled Michael’s agreement, but I’d feel happier if you took a look at the paperwork first.”

“Do you have a copy with you?”

“Yes. Something told me to bring it here with us.”

“We have a fax machine in our home office; send it to me. The number’s programmed in.”

“Thank you, Bobby. I appreciate this.”

“No problem. We’re family and family looks out for each other.”

“Five minutes,” was all that Ben could say.

“I’ll be waiting,” Bobby said before he hung up. “Shit,” Bobby murmured to himself. He wanted to call Brian but stopped himself. This was something Michael and Ben had to do. Brian couldn’t fix this.

*****

Across the country, Lorna called out to Melanie. “Hey, baby, come back to bed. What good is a few days off if you’re going to spend them reading contracts,” Lorna shouted from their bedroom.

“Be right there,” Mel called back as she stared at the two legal documents in her hands.

“Hurry up, the sheets are getting cold!”

“Yeah, cold,” Mel mumbled to herself as she studied the documents looking for loopholes.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 9

Justin walked down the lane towards Molly’s cottage. He knew his sister only had a day or two left of her mini holiday in the country. There was something he wanted to talk to her about. He walked through the flower gardens at the front of her cottage, smiling to himself at Brian’s genius of selecting plants that looked wonderful but needed little attention.

He tapped on the front door frame and waited. Molly came to the screen door and with a smile on her face opened it.

“What can I do for you, big brother?” she asked.

“I wondered if you had some coffee and a few minutes.”

“For you, always.” She shoved the door fully open so Justin could enter.

“Dust!” Taylor said from across the room. He was seated on a little stool in a corner.

“You stay put,” Molly ordered.

Taylor screwed up his face but he didn’t move.

“What’s he been up to now?” Justin whispered.

“It’s a long story. Let’s get a coffee first.”

Justin followed her to the small kitchen and sat down at the little table. She poured them each a mug of coffee.

“So what did Taylor get into?” Justin asked after he took a sip of his coffee.

“He’s got this friggin’ fascination with stones. He tried to throw some at Beau when he was doing his rounds this morning.”

Justin shook his head. “Taylor’s nothing if not fearless. Beau scares the shit out of most adults. They wouldn’t dream of throwing stones at that dog. He could rip them apart.”

“I know,” Molly said with a sigh. “But Taylor doesn’t seem to understand that. And I don’t think he realizes that stones hurt when you throw them at someone.”

“Maybe he’ll understand after he has some more time to think about it,” Justin said as he turned to look at the little boy sitting on the stool. Taylor certainly wasn’t a happy camper in his imposed exile on the stool.

“But you didn’t come here to talk about my contrary child,” Molly said. “What’s up?”

Justin hesitated for a moment. Now that he was there he wasn’t sure he wanted to bring up the whole mess with Molly. He took a sip of coffee to buy himself some more time.

“You can tell me anything,” Molly said reaching across the table to squeeze her brother’s hand.

“Ever since I started therapy on my arm…” Justin said slowly. He twirled his coffee mug around and around as he searched for the right words.

“Yes?” Molly said trying to encourage him.

“It’s brought back memories.”

“Bad memories … of when your hand wouldn’t work?” Justin nodded. “I remember that time.”

“I thought you would,” Justin replied. He couldn’t bring himself to look into her eyes. The inside of the coffee mug was much safer.

“Justin, look at me. You survived all that. We all survived, and … we came out better at the end of it.”

Justin looked up to see the sympathy and understanding in his sister’s eyes. He was thankful that was what he saw, instead of anger and fear and distrust.

“I did some things back then – awful things,” Justin whispered.

“You mean that day you tore your room apart and … pushed Mom.”

“You, you knew about that?”

“I heard it all. Mom wouldn’t tell me what was going on with you, but I came out of my room when I heard you shouting. I was in the hall when you shoved her.”

“Fuck!” Justin reacted.

“I was so scared. I didn’t know what else you were going to do.”

“I didn’t know either,” Justin admitted. “I was so full of rage and torment. I was totally out of control.”

“Is that where Rage the comic book came from?” Molly asked as the thought struck her.

“That was a part of where it came from. It was a release of some of that anger and hate. I do that every now and then with my paintings too.”

“I bet I could pick out the angry ones,” Molly said drinking some of her coffee.

“I bet you could too.”

“Justin, it’s okay. You’ve got past all that stuff.”

“That’s the problem,” Justin sighed, “I don’t think I have. I don’t think I ever will. I was scared I might hurt Bree when these feelings started resurfacing during therapy. She was trying to help me.” He admitted that reluctantly, but he thought Molly should know.

“But you didn’t hurt Bree. You wouldn’t. You deal with your demons, Justin. Remember that.”

Justin stared into his sister’s eyes drawing strength from her. “Thanks for saying that.”

“I know that Brian had a lot to do with your recovery. You were much better the next time I saw you back then, after you had been living with Brian.”

“After Mom gave me away,” Justin said sadly.

“She did what she thought was best. And look how it turned out!” Molly smiled trying to lighten Justin’s mood.

“Yeah, but the bad memories are still there.”

“They should be there, but you don’t have to bring them to the fore or act on them,” Molly advised.

“True,” Justin said thoughtfully. “I’m really sorry for how I acted then.” Molly merely nodded.

They sipped their coffees in silence until each cup was drained.

“I have an idea about what to do with Taylor and the stones,” Justin said as he stood up. “Can I give it a try?”

“Sure,” Molly said. “Taylor, Uncle Justin wants to talk to you. You can get off the timeout stool.”

Taylor stood up immediately and ran to his uncle. “I love you,” he said, like that made everything better, and to some extent it did. He hugged Justin’s legs.

“Come outside,” Justin said taking Taylor’s hand.

Molly watched them go out the door as she cleaned off the table. She wondered what Justin had in mind.

“Taylor,” Justin said to his nephew, “you know when you throw stones?”

Taylor nodded. “Bad!” he said.

“Yes, very bad when you throw them at people or animals.”

Taylor stared up at his uncle. He wasn’t sure what he was being told. It sounded like he could throw stones at other things. “Twee?” he asked. Taylor really loved to throw stones.

“Exactly,” Justin said with a smile. “Watch.” Justin picked up a few stones from the gravel path and tossed one at the big tree in the yard. It pinged off the trunk. “See, that didn’t hurt the tree, but stones hurt people.” Justin gently tossed a stone that hit Taylor’s arm.

“Ow! Bad, Unca Dust!”

“That’s why you shouldn’t throw them at Bree or Beau.”

“Oh,” Taylor said with a frown. “Twee?”

“Yes, try to hit the tree.” Justin picked up a few more stones and took Taylor’s hand walking him closer to the big tree. “See if you can do it.” He handed Taylor a stone.

Taylor threw the stone and it bounced off the trunk. “Did it!” Taylor said happily.

“Yes, you did,” Justin said with a smile. He handed Taylor the stones he had picked up. “Throw them one at a time, and only at the tree.”

Taylor proceeded to do just that. He smiled every time the stone hit the trunk.

“That’s genius,” Molly said as she came out of the house. She had been watching at the door.

“That’s me, genius personified.”

Molly punched him in his good arm. “I hope that solves the stones problem.”

“Me too, but there are no guarantees,” Justin cautioned.

“You know,” Molly said with a smirk. “You should stop throwing stones at yourself. Leave the past in the past. What happened then is done, and will not come back to the present.”

“And you know this how?”

“I know everything,” Molly laughed.

“Sometimes I think you do,” Justin agreed giving his sister a big hug.

They both stood, arms wrapped around each other’s waist, watching Taylor try to master throwing his stones at the big tree.

*****

Brian watched Gerry ease Michael onto a chaise in the backyard of the large cottage. Brian and his band of landscapers had created a tropical grotto effect similar to what he saw at the poolside on the estate in Hawaii. The large potted palms added shade and could withstand the heat of the summer. Since the pots were on wheeled stands, they could be moved back into the greenhouse for the winter. The rustling of their leaves had a relaxing effect to the ear.

“Have you finished torturing my friend?” Brian snarked.

“For now,” Gerry answered with a grin. He retreated back into the house then brought out a large pitcher of lemonade with some glasses on a tray. “Behave yourselves,” Gerry teased. “You’re next, Kinney,” he said seriously. “But later, after your visit.”

“Promises, promises,” Brian replied as Gerry went back into the house. “You need anything?” Brian asked Michael.

“A glass of that?” Michael pointed to the lemonade.

“Anytime, Mikey. I live to serve,” Brian smirked as he poured a glass of the cold beverage then handed it to his friend. After pouring a glass for himself, Brian sat back on his own chaise conserving his strength for his own workout.

“I’m sorry, Brian,” Michael said after a while of silence.

“I accept your apology,” Brian said graciously. “For what?” he added.

“I’ve had a lot of time to think about things.”

“What things?”

“Me, you, us.”

“That’s a lot of thinking.”

“Yeah.”

“Come to any conclusions?”

“Yeah. I’ve been a prick.”

“Well, that’s a revelation,” Brian said as he slowly sipped his lemonade waiting for Michael to elaborate. Michael softly chuckled.

“I’ve watched you for years. You wanna know what I’ve learned about you?”

“That I’m the sexiest fag on the face of the planet.”

“Besides that.”

Brian made a royal wave with his hand.

“That I was wrong about you and the Boy Wonder.”

“In what way?”

“For years I kept saying that what me and Ben have is the real thing. That you couldn’t possibly know what true love is. That my marriage was the only real one in the family. I was wrong. What you and Justin have is just as real. Same goes for Emm and Drew and Ted and Allen. They’re all just as real even though they’re all different. Even Riley and Danny have something real, except that men that old shouldn’t be...doing it.” Michael wrinkled his nose in disgust at the thought.

Brian laughed. “You know your mom and Carl...”

“Ewww! Don’t say it out loud. I walked in on them once fooling around on the couch. Carl had his hand down Ma’s shirt and her hand was...” Michael shuddered, throwing Brian into a fit of giggles.

Brian poured them more lemonade.

“I guess we have something to look forward to in our old age,” Brian said.

“I can't believe you said the word old.”

“Yeah, well, I think I’ve given up on my French anti-aging shit.”

Michael gave Brian an incredulous look.

“Not,” Brian smirked and Michael laughed. “I’m not going down without a fight.”

“Scratching and fighting all the way,” Michael said as Brian nodded. “You do throw a mean punch for a fag. I should know.”

“About that...”

“I deserved it. I jumped to all the wrong conclusions, again. I always seem to do that when it concerns you. I can admit that now.”

“Michael...” Brian suddenly was not liking the direction their conversation was going.

“I’m fine, feeling stronger. I even called Bobby’s father. He and his wife are coming for dinner later. I had my doctor brief him and he agreed to check me out while I’m out here, so I wouldn’t have to drive back to the Pitts.”

“That’s nice. Ummm, you’re not letting the professor cook any of his tofu shit, are you?” Brian made a yuck face. Michael smiled, seeing a Bree expression on Brian’s face.

“Emm’s cooking. You guys are all invited. You know Emm likes to cook for a crowd. Of course Rachel and George will be here. The girls are visiting.”

“Wow, you’re a regular hostess.”

“Yeah, I’ll be hosting from the sofa.”

“Hey, it’s a nice sofa.”

“Yeah, it is. Emm did a great job on this place. You all did,” Michael said wistfully.

“What’s wrong?”

“You guys did this for me, didn’t you?”

“Sort of. I’ve been thinking about it since Lindz had to give up the toll house cottage. She was so disappointed but it couldn’t be helped. That place held all the wrong memories.”

“They tried. You tried,” Michael added. Brian nodded. “Bri, you and Justin...”

“He’s the best thing that ever happened to me. If it wasn’t for him, I’d be that over the hill club boy. And have the plastic surgeon on my speed dial. Now, I don’t fight the grey hairs. Not that I have any,” Brian said gratefully as he looked up at his hair line which hadn’t moved either.

“I don’t think a grey hair would have the guts to dare be on your head. Brian, I mean it. I was wrong. Can you ever forgive me?”

“I love you, Mikey. Always have, always will.”

Michael smiled sleepily at his friend as Brian took the glass from his hand.

“Sleep, Mikey.”

“‘Kay,” Michael mumbled as Brian watched his friend snuggle into the chaise then fall asleep.

Brian watched Michael for a few more minutes then stood up. He gathered up the glasses and pitcher and carefully made his way back into the cottage. Ben greeted him and took the tray, leading Brian to the large kitchen.

“He’s asleep,” Brian said.

“I saw. Can I ask what you guys were talking about?” Ben poured himself some lemonade before he put the pitcher into the refrigerator.

“He apologized to me.”

“For…?”

“For being an ass about me and Justin.”

“Ah. Maybe I should apologize too.”

“Please don’t. One heart to heart talk is all I can stand for the day. If you start too, it’ll make my dick soft.”

“We wouldn’t want that, now would we?”

“Nope,” Brian smirked at the big man. “He told me we’re all invited to dinner. Are you sure about that? Will it be too much for him?”

“I thought so but he insists on it. He wants to prove to himself that he’s normal.”

“Mikey has never been normal. And why does he have to prove it to anyone?”

“Mel.”

“What about her? She’s three thousand miles away.”

“But that hasn’t stopped her from trying to make our lives miserable.”

“What has the bitch done now?” Brian asked looking around for JR.

“They’re out driving around, antiquing I think Lindsay called it.”

“Means she’s gonna come back with junk.” Brian made a face. “Answer the question.”

“She’s been pumping JR with questions. Some about Michael and how he’s feeling. I think Mel’s planning to make trouble and push for full custody.”

“She can’t; she and Lindz have an agreement. Besides, JR’s old enough to know where she wants to be. An argument could be made that she has a stable life here. Mel’s fucking some bitch. Just because they live together doesn’t mean it’s all wine and roses.”

“You know something we don’t?” Ben asked.

“Just a hunch. Lorna didn’t seem to be the mother type and Bree doesn’t like her. What are you doing about it?”

“I have Bobby going through all the paperwork.”

“Good. Red is one smart lawyer. He’ll find something.”

“I hope so. It’ll kill Michael if he loses JR; he loves her so much.”

“I know, Professor. The bitch won’t get her claws on your daughter,” Brian declared.

“From your lips...”

“Yeah.”

*****

“Hey, Mim, look over there!” Candy pointed to a lonely table sitting a little in from the road in front of an old house. Lindsay had taken the girls and Richie for a drive up and down all the back roads between the lane and Bridgeton. They had found a lot of little shops that had interesting knickknacks, some genuine antiques and filthy paintings that could actually be worth something once they were cleaned up.

Lindsay pulled over. The table was covered with old jewelry, most of it costume, but a few pieces were from the Art Deco period. Richie jumped out of the car spying all the glittering beads.

“Oooo!” he exclaimed making the girls laugh and giggle. “What?” He looked at the ladies all smiling at him.

“You sound like Auntie Emm,” JR explained.

“Oh, okay,” Richie replied with a smile. He didn’t mind and took it as a compliment.

“They are pretty,” Lindsay agreed as she picked up a bejeweled brooch. “I wish I had a jeweler’s loop.”

“You know about jewelry, Mommy?” JR asked.

“A little. Some of the best art isn’t always in paint and canvas. Did you know that Tiffany made jewelry a long time ago?” The girls shook their heads but Richie nodded. The girls looked at him.

“Antiques Roadshow,” he confided. The girls understood. “I could use some of these beads in my designs,” he said wistfully, his mind running at one hundred miles per hour with new patterns for his clothes.

An elderly woman came out of the house with a bang of the screen door. “Let’s see what she wants for the whole lot. We can clean them up when we get back and see what we really have,” Lindsay whispered to the kids.

The kids nodded.

“Can I help you folks?” the woman asked.

“We were just admiring your beads,” Lindsay said nonchalantly.

“Just cleaning out my closets and drawers. Got too much junk hanging around, I can’t keep up with the dusting,” the woman said.

“I know what you mean,” Lindsay replied with a disinterested tone. “My girls were admiring some of the necklaces. Girls today are always into weird stuff,” Lindsay whispered as she picked up a necklace made of black beads. Lindsay suspected they were crystal not just glass but she wasn’t going to admit it. She made a glance at Candy in her Goth attire then winked at the woman.

“I know what you mean. My granddaughter scared the heck out of me one day when she visited me with her mother. She had gone and dyed her hair purple. Now why would she do a foolish thing like that? She has such pretty blond hair. You remind me a little of my daughter.”

Lindsay smiled coyly.

“I’ve been trying to educate my girls about the finer things instead of all that string and plastic stuff kids today have around their wrists.” JR twirled the colorful string friendship bracelet tied on her wrist. It was the one Curtis had given her.

Lindsay sighed. The woman sighed in sympathy.

“Tell you what, you seem like a nice woman and your children are very polite. Most kids today wouldn’t be caught dead with their mothers driving around looking for bargains. I know my granddaughter never would. Give me fifty dollars and the whole lot is yours.”

“Fifty? I don’t know, that’s a lot for costume stuff.” Lindsay picked up an obviously fake pearl necklace. The clasp was turning green and the paint on the ‘pearls’ was chipping off.

“Forty, but that’s my final offer.”

“Done!” Lindsay said as she dug into her purse. Candy found an empty plastic bag in the car from when they had bought some bottles of water at the general store. After Lindsay paid the woman, JR and Candy started filling the bag with their treasures.

“Thank you,” Lindsay said with a wave to the woman who was smiling thinking she got the better end of the deal.

“Come back next week, maybe I’ll have more things you might like.”

“We might do that. Come along, children,” Lindsay said sweetly. The teens followed her obediently like ducklings back to the car. Once Lindsay was on the road they all broke out into giggles.

“Mom, some of this stuff is crap,” JR said wrinkling her nose like Michael did.

“I know but some of it is genuine. And I want a better look at that brooch.”

“I like the black beads,” Candy said as she held them up to the light. They sparkled even though they were dark. No one was too surprised.

“They could be crystals or obsidian. Either way, they’re yours,” Lindsay proclaimed.

“Thank you!” Candy gasped.

“Could I have the green ones?” Richie asked shyly. Lindsay could tell he was in ‘Nina’ mode.

“Yes, you may. JR, do you see anything in there that you like?”

“Not really, but there’s some pink and purple beads that maybe Bree would like. She can re-string them.”

“Sweetheart! That’s so nice of you. We’ll be home in about forty-five minutes. I’ll clean them up and then you can take them to her. Maybe you can help her make something nice for her and Ashley,” Lindsay suggested.

“Oooo!” JR exclaimed and then they all laughed.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 10

Bree walked between her daddies, each one holding her hand. She looked down at her pink patent Mary Janes as they proceeded down the lane to the new cottage. Bree wanted to wear one of her dresses since they were going to a dinner party, as her Dada called it. She thought she looked very nice in her pink flowered sundress.

“Dada, why isn’t Gus coming to dinner with us?” Bree asked.

“He and Ray wanted some time alone, so they’ve gone to a restaurant in Harrisburg.”

“Oh? Will JR be there?”

“Yes, and Candy and Richie,” Brian replied.

“And Michelle and…” Justin added.

“Yay! Michelle!”

“And don’t forget Cindy. She’ll be there too, but I thought you might be happy that Michelle is home,” Justin said with a smile.

“Hurry up, Daddy,” Bree said pulling on her father’s hand in her hurry to get to the new cottage … and Michelle.

“Evening, Professor,” Brian said as Ben opened the door for them.

“Come on in. Everyone’s pretty well here.”

“Thanks,” Justin said as he handed Ben a bottle of wine.

“Drinks are on the counter when you’re ready,” Ben informed them.

“I’m going to speak to Michael,” Brian said. Michael was indeed ensconced on the sofa, not lying but sitting with no intention of getting up. Brian was glad to see that. He didn’t think Michael should be having this dinner party at all.

“Michelle!” Bree yelled as she saw her mentor and friend across the room. She sped across and practically leaped into Michelle’s arms. “I don’t see you in forever,” Bree said as she hugged the breath out of Michelle.

“You’re getting so big,” Michelle said with a happy smile. It was great to have such an enthusiastic reception.

“I know,” Bree agreed. “I miss you.”

Michelle grinned. “Did your Dada do your hair?” Bree nodded making her off center ponytail bob in response. “I thought so. He has a way with hair, but you really need pink fingernails to go with your outfit.”

“I know, but my daddies don’t like doing nails,” Bree said with a pout.

“How about you come over tomorrow and we’ll have a girls’ day. I have some pink nail polish that will look divine.”

“Ooo, divine,” Bree said happily.

*****

“So, Mikey, this party looks … all right,” Brian said as he sat down beside his old friend.

“I’ll take that as your stamp of approval,” Michael replied with a chuckle. Some things never changed, and that was good.

“You make sure you don’t overdo,” Brian cautioned.

“I’ve been ordered to sit on my fat ass until dinner is served. Then I can move to the table.”

“Good,” Brian said, “and your ass isn’t that fat.”

“Thanks, I think.”

*****

“And we found all this great stuff,” JR was telling Justin.

“Some of it is great,” Lindsay cautioned.

“I want to use some of the jewelry in my clothing designs,” Richie said happily.

“Is Emmett helping you?” Justin asked. The young people sounded like they had had a great day “antiquing”.

“No, Emmett just encourages me. The designs are all my own idea.”

“Is that what you want to do with your life? Fashion design?”

“Oh yes, that’s what I really want to do. It would be so wonderful if that happened,” Richie said with a faraway look in his eye.

Justin could imagine that Richie was picturing himself winning a design competition or setting up his own fashion house. “There used to be a show a long time ago, called Project Runway,” Justin explained. “Unknown or just starting out designers had to compete in design competitions and try to make the best outfit. One designer was eliminated each week.”

“I wish there was a program like that now,” Richie said. “What did the winner get?”

“He, or she, got to show at fashion week in New York.”

“Wow!”

“Maybe by the time you’re ready to start your career there’ll be a show like that again.”

“I’ve already started my career,” Richie said with a smile. “I’ve started dressing people for proms, and I’m going to see if any of the stores on Liberty Avenue might let me sell some pieces.”

“You’ve really thought this through, haven’t you,” Justin said. He could see how serious Richie was. Not many young people knew what they wanted to do when they were so young. Justin could see a bit of himself in the young man.

“I don’t think I could do anything else,” Richie affirmed in all seriousness. “Fashion is it.”

Justin felt a chill run down his spine. It was good to be committed to something, but it hurt so much when people told you that you couldn’t do it. Justin remembered the choice he had to make when his father refused to pay for PIFA. He wanted his son to go to Dartmouth, and that was the only education he was willing to pay for. Justin knew Richie wouldn’t face such a choice, but there might be critics and stores that would denigrate Richie’s designs. They might not be to the popular taste. It was hard being on the fringe.

Justin looked at the hopeful face in front of him. He hoped that Richie didn’t face too many rejections. That could kill any dream. Justin vowed to help if he could.

*****

“Dinner is served, well, not served, it’s ready,” Emmett babbled. “It’s laid out on the counter, so please grab a plate and help yourself. You may sit anywhere.”

“Thank you, your majesty,” Brian said as he passed by his tall friend.

“You thanked me!” Emmett said in amazement.

Brian stopped and turned towards Emmett. “I do appreciate when you take over some of the cooking duties. There’s a limit to how much grilling I actually want to do.”

Emmett chuckled. “You are so full of shit!” Brian raised an eyebrow. “I know you appreciate everything your friends and family do for you and Justin. But don’t forget that we get a lot out of it too.”

“Is that right?” Brian said slowly. “Like full bellies and a place to stay.”

“Like good friends who would do anything for us, and lots of happy times together.”

“Shit, Honeycutt, you’re going to make me weep.” Brian stuck his tongue in his cheek and tried to look nonchalant.

“Oh, go get your dinner, you big old phony,” Emmett ordered. He had noticed the shiny drop in the corner of Brian’s eye.

“Watch the old cracks,” Brian warned, but there was nothing but warmth in his voice. “I hope the food’s edible,” Brian mumbled as he walked away.

Emmett merely grinned.

*****

Everyone found a spot to sit. Bree was situated at a table with all the young people. She was in seventh heaven with so many girls around.

Emmett, Drew and Ben had rounded up all the tables from the new cottage and from other houses on the lane. People were seated in groups of four to eight with whoever had an empty seat. Patrick stayed with his dads, deciding that sitting with Bree wasn’t worth having to listen to all the girlie talk that would be going on at that table. Lindsay took his place, happy to spend time with the young people, and talk about what they had found on their excursion. George and Rachel joined them as well, since their daughters were enjoying time with the other young people.

Gerry joined Brian and Justin who probed for some information about how his dates with Todd were going. Gerry had learned to be tight lipped about his personal life many years before. He refused to fill them in on anything, so they ended up talking about Michael. Gerry continued to be hopeful that the exercise program and good food, along with plenty of rest, could have positive effects on Michael’s condition. Emmett and Drew joined them when everyone had gotten their food.

Michael sat at a small table with Dr. Dan and his wife. Dan was going to examine Michael before he left after dinner. Ben was glad to have a doctor nearby. He knew that everyone in the family had lots of respect for Dr. Dan’s ability.

Brian kept an eye on Michael watching for signs of fatigue. When the main course was done and people were getting dishes of fresh fruit for dessert, Brian saw Michael yawn and stay seated. Ben brought his husband a small dish of fruit. Michael picked at it listlessly. Just as Brian was about to get up and go say something to Michael, Dr. Dam leaned across the table and spoke to Michael. He and Michael got up and headed for the bedroom down the hall. Brian breathed a sigh of relief. Dr. Dan would look after Michael.

*****

“It’s so peaceful out here,” Lindsay said wistfully as she sipped her glass of wine. She and Justin walked out onto the patio. John had installed solar lampposts similar to the ones in the Village Garden and in the back of Emmett’s bistro. The lamps gave off a warm glow, lighting the area without obscuring the starlight.

Justin agreed as he sipped his own glass of wine. He looked at Lindsay inquisitively as she began to laugh. “What?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh but I find it amusing and amazing watching both Ben and Brian hover over Michael. I don’t think they even realize they’re doing it.” She and Justin giggled.

“You know Michael was always jealous of Ben because he got to fuck Brian. He was always worried that they would reconnect again. Brian and Ben I mean,” Justin clarified.

“Makes sense, if you think about it,” Lindsay remarked.

“How?” Justin asked curtly.

“Justin, don’t make anything out of this.”

“Then explain to me why you think that Brian and Ben would make sense together.”

Lindsay sighed, mentally kicking herself for bringing up the subject. “Try to be objective, okay?” Justin nodded. “Brian and Ben are both successful and respected in their fields. They both have a quiet way about them and both are stunningly good looking. And both so physically fit...and tall. Need I go on?”

“No, I get the point. So why is Brian with me?”

“Because he loves you,” Lindsay said as she knocked on the top of Justin’s head with her knuckles. “Any fool can see that. He’s hopelessly and totally in love with you. And they would have eventually gotten bored with each other; they’re too alike. Ben and Brian are with the right partners.” Lindsay sighed.

“Lindz, are you okay alone?”

“It’s okay, Justin, really it is. It’s about time I learned what it’s like to be self reliant. To depend on myself, make decisions by myself and live with the consequences. And I’m enjoying the peace. Sure I miss having someone to sleep with, someone to share the events of my day with. But truthfully, those moments were so few and far between. I’m learning about myself, and you know something?” Justin shook his head. “I like the new and improved Lindsay Peterson.”

Lindsay smiled. Even in the dim light of the patio, Justin could see how at peace Lindsay was.

“I like her too. You seem content,” Justin observed. “I haven’t seen that expression in your eyes for a very long time. In fact, I think the last time I saw that look was the night you had Gus and you let me name him.”

Lindsay and Justin hugged for a moment.

“Can I paint you?” Justin asked.

“Excuse me?”

“I want you to sit for me.”

“I, you don’t want to paint me. Paint JR or Bree. Why would you want to paint boring old me?”

“Lindsay, you’re far from boring and no way are you old. You’re a beautiful, vibrant and accomplished woman. I want to paint you. I could do it from memory, but I haven’t painted a live model besides Brian for a long time.”

“Are you getting bored with flowers?” Lindsay asked.

“Nooo,” Justin replied with exaggeration. “But I think I’d like to do something more than still life.”

“You’ve been commissioned to do several large portraits.”

“That’s work to make the rent.” Justin grinned at Lindsay. “This would be for fun. I could turn it into a show.”

“I don’t think anyone would be interested in looking at me. Brian, maybe, especially one of your nudes.”

“Then let me paint you in the nude.”

“Justin!”

“Lindsay, I’ve know you since I was seventeen. I lived in your house. I’ve seen more of you than I care to. And just in case you’ve forgotten, I’m gay.”

“Oh ha ha!”

“I can do a series of nudes so you won’t be lonely.”

“A series?”

“Yeah. I can get Brian...”

“Oh big whoop. Half the world has seen him naked.”

“Only the gay half. I wonder if John would sit for me and Gus,” Justin mumbled to himself. He had that look in his eyes that forewarned a big artistic project was in the making. He had that same look when he was engrossed in his henge. “And Ben and Drew, oh they would be magnificent,” Justin went on as he walked deeper into the yard leaving Lindsay standing alone under the lamppost.

“Well, this sort of looks familiar. A blond standing under a lamppost. But I don’t recall that blond having tits,” Brian snarked then he bent his head down to kiss Lindsay’s cheek. “What’s up with our Sunshine?”

“He’s plotting his next project,” Lindsay replied.

“Ah, his next...oh no, not another henge or other project requiring tools?” Brian asked in horror making Lindsay laugh.

“No, nothing like that. He wants to paint portraits.”

“Yeah, and…?”

“Specifically, nudes.”

“So?”

“Well, he wants to paint you.”

“Goes without saying. Bum foot or not, I’m hot.” Lindsay smacked Brian’s arm.

“Conceited bastard is what you are. He wants to paint a series of nudes including me...” Brian waggled his eyebrows at Lindsay. She blushed. “Your brother and Gus. He was also mumbling something about Ben and Drew.”

“They’re hot too. But Gus and John?”

“Brian, if you’re hot then...”

“Yeah, yeah, I get the point.”

“Jealous?”

“No, but I’m not sure if I could see my son naked.”

“You did change his diapers and bathe him.”

“Yeah, but now he’s a man.”

“I think a series of nudes would be well received but I’m going to have to convince him to include, um...I’m not sure how to phrase this.”

“Not so ‘hot’ people?”

“Yes. Artists study the human form, learn the musculature in school. Of course, it’s fun to draw and paint attractive models.”

“Like me?” Brian winked then struck a pose.

“Yes, but you can find beauty and imperfections in anyone.” Brian gave her an incredulous look. “Brian, would you consider Debbie hot?” Brian's eyes opened wide. “You’re an adman, how would you sell someone like Debbie, for instance?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Her eyes and her smile,” Brian said softly and without hesitation. “She has loving eyes.”

“See. Brian, I look at you and see a stunning man. If I look a little closer, I see that your nose is maybe a little too long and your chin a little too pointed. When I look at myself, I see a crooked smile, small boobs and no waist.”

“I think you’re beautiful.”

“That’s because we had sex and you would never have sex with someone not hot,” Lindsay teased.

“Am I really that shallow?”

“Bri, that was a long time ago and you were being you, Brian Kinney. And the Brian Kinney of that time had standards. We all knew it. Your tricks knew it, so don’t start kicking yourself about it now. No apologies, no regrets.”

“Okay, if you insist. Lindz,” Brian began as he brought her into his arms. “Are you happy here? No bad memories?”

“Justin asked me a similar question. I’m fine and I love it here. You guys did a wonderful thing for the family, building this place for us.”

“More for our sanity than anything else.”

“Bullshit. You love having a full house, but we always felt that we were taking advantage of your generosity. All of you. Now when we invade, we’ll have someplace else to camp out rather than in your living room.”

Brian gave her a squeeze.

“Have you started dating?” Brian felt Lindsay shake her head. “Why not?”

“Not ready, and I’m not sure if I want to date women.”

“Having a craving for some real dick?”

“I’m not craving anything,” Lindsay said as she smacked Brian’s chest. “You’re a beast.”

“I bet you say that to all the boys. Lindz, I don’t care if you fuck a man or a woman. I just want you to be happy,” Brian said as he stared into Lindsay’s eyes.

“I know,” Lindsay said as she gazed back into Brian’s eyes. In the dim light his eyes looked as dark as the surrounding woods.

“I love you,” he whispered, pulling her into his chest again.

“I love you too,” she replied.

“Hey, Bri?” Justin called out from across the yard.

“Yes,” Brian answered still holding Lindsay close.

“Can I paint in your greenhouse?” Justin asked. Lindsay snickered.

“Why?” Brian asked out loud. “I think I’m going to regret this,” he murmured to Lindsay.

“I think the plants would make a perfect backdrop for my models.”

“And what kind of models are we talking about? Palms? Koi?”

“Um, people - naked people.”

“Just my kind of people!” Brian said as he and Lindsay laughed out loud.

“Lindsay told you about my next project,” Justin said as he joined them. Brian held out his arm for Justin to sidle under.

“Yes, she did,” Brian said as he bussed Justin’s head. “And I think it’s a great idea. But I get to supervise when you paint Bobby, Drew and Gerry.”

“What about Ben?” Justin asked, just going with the flow.

“Been there, done that,” Brian snarked as he gave both blonds a squeeze, kissing them both on the cheek then leading them back inside. The blonds just shook their golden heads.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 11

It was a sleepy Sunday afternoon on Edna’s Treasures lane. Justin was painting, trying to get some of his commissions done before he allowed himself to start on his latest idea. Brian was working on something in his office. Patrick and his dads had gone to visit Claire and Steve.

Miss Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor was not happy. There was no one to play with. She had tried to get Gus to play with her, but he went off somewhere with Ray. He said they needed alone time, whatever that was. Her daddies had told her that they needed at least a couple of hours to do what they needed to do. Bree looked at the clock in the kitchen. It had only been fifteen minutes since they told her that. She looked out into the sun porch where her father was painting. With a huge sigh, she decided she better not interrupt him.

Then an idea struck her. She went to the wall phone in the kitchen and climbed up on the chair. Her daddy had programmed it so Gus was number one on the speed dial. JR was number two. She lifted the receiver and hit number two.

“Hello?”

“JR, can you come play with me?”

“Bree, where are you?”

“In the kitchen.”

“Why don’t you come over to the new cottage? Everybody’s here. We’re going to make some jewelry with the beads we got at a yard sale.”

“Everybody’s there?” Bree asked with a frown. They hadn’t invited her.

“Yes, Candy, Richie, Michelle and Cindy.”

“Michelle? Oh,” Bree said dejectedly.

“What’s wrong?”

“Michelle said she would paint my fingernails pink. I think she forgot.”

“Maybe she did,” JR agreed. She looked at Michelle who merely shrugged. She had forgotten. “If you come over here, you can get your nails done and we’ll make a bracelet,” JR suggested.

“I can’t.”

“Oh? Why?”

“My daddies said I can’t go anywhere without telling them.”

“So tell them.”

“They said I couldn’t interrupt them for two hours,” Bree informed her sister.

“Oh, are they in the bedroom?”

Bree heard giggles in the background. “No,” she said. “Daddy’s painting and Dada is in his office.”

“Too bad,” JR said with a laugh.

“Huh?”

“Um, nothing. Listen, I think I can fix this. Hang up.”

“Okay,” Bree said as she set the phone back in its cradle. JR didn’t want her either by the sound of it. How could she fix anything? Bree turned around in the chair, where she had been kneeling, and sat down. She crossed her arms on her chest and pouted. Beau stuck his head into her lap having realized that something was wrong with his littlest human.

“You can’t fix this either, Beau,” Bree said petulantly, but her hand caressed the big dog’s head.

Up in his office Brian’s cell phone rang.

“Yes,” he said tersely as he flipped his phone open, not appreciating being interrupted.

“Uncle Brian, it’s JR.”

“Hello, little miss, what can I do for you?”

“I just had a call from Bree. Apparently she doesn’t have anyone to play with.”

Brian chuckled. “Is that what she told you?”

“Yep.”

“And what do you want me to do about it? Play with her.”

“No,” JR said. “She told me that she was supposed to let you and Uncle Justin work. She wants to come to the new cottage to be with us, but she’s not allowed to go anywhere without telling you where she is.”

“That’s right,” Brian said, remembering the incident from the stream that had happened a few days earlier. “But I don’t see what the problem is.”

“She’s not supposed to interrupt you, so she can’t ask permission,” JR said like she was talking to a second grader.

“Oh, riiiight.”

“So, can you give her permission to come over here? Michelle will paint her fingernails, and we’re going to make some bracelets.”

“Did she coerce you into calling me?” Brian asked. He didn’t like when Bree manipulated people.

“Coerce me? No, not at all. I volunteered to call. We should have invited her to join us, but she’s so much younger and sometimes we forget,” JR admitted.

“Okay, if you’re sure it’s all right. I’ll send her over in a couple of minutes.”

“Thanks,” JR said before she hung up.

Brian walked down the spiral staircase thinking about what he wanted to say to his daughter. “Bree?” he said as he entered the kitchen and saw Bree sitting on one of the kitchen chairs, looking like her world had just fallen apart, which Brian supposed, it had. Beau’s head rested in her lap. At least he was keeping the forlorn little girl company.

“Hey, Squirt.”

“Hey, Dada,” came a little voice in response.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nobody wants to play with me.”

“Is that right?”

“Yeah, Gus and Patrick left me, and JR and all the girls and Richie are making jewelry, and I can’t do nuffin’.”

“We could remedy that,” Brian said.

“Huh?”

“JR just called me. She wanted to know if you could join them at the new cottage.”

“Oh? Can I?” Bree said brightening up.

“Did you tell her to call?”

“No, Dada, but she said she could fix it that I could go there, but I didn’t believe her.”

“You should have more faith.”

“You mean I can go?” Bree asked jumping off her chair.

“I mean you can go,” Brian said. Bree flew at him hugging him hard. “You’re getting so strong,” Brian observed.

“Yes, Dada,” Bree agreed. “Can I go now?” Brian nodded. “Thank you, Dada.”

“Bree, I appreciate that you didn’t go without permission. You did the right thing.”

“I done good?”

“You done good.”

“Yay!” Bree crowed, and then she was gone like a little whirlwind leaving the house.

Brian watched her race down the lane, as he closed the front door that she had completely forgotten about in her haste.

“JR, thank you, thank you!” Bree gushed as JR opened the door of the new cottage.

“You’re welcome,” JR replied with a big smile, returning Bree’s hug. “Come on in. Michelle went up to Auntie Rachel’s and got her pink nail polish. She’s ready to give you your manicure.”

“Ooh,” Bree said. “What are you making?” she asked Candy.

“I was going to make a bracelet, but I think it’s going to be a necklace. Do you like it?”

“Pretty,” Bree said.

“I think you should get your toes painted too,” Richie suggested. “I got Emmett’s foot bath for you.”

“You’re going to be pampered beyond belief,” Michelle said as Bree sat in a chair and, kicking off her pink vans, she stuck her feet in the warm water of the foot bath. She smiled at everyone, feeling like she was wanted and a part of the group and not left out. This was what she had been missing all day.

*****

“Hey, got a minute?” Brian said as he approached Justin.

“For you, always.”

“Right answer.”

“What’s up?”

“We need to remember that Bree is a girl,” Brian said seriously.

“Of course she’s a girl. What are you talking about?”

“She got left behind today when everybody went out and we told her not to interrupt us. The girls and Richie were having a beading party at the new cottage and she couldn’t go without permission.”

“Well, at least she learned that lesson,” Justin said.

“Yeah, but she needs to spend time with girls. We should have thought about that.”

“Oh, yeah, you’re right.”

“I’m always right,” Brian said with a smirk.

“And so modest too.”

“But of course.”

“Asshole.”

“How’s your painting coming?” Brian asked as he looked at the canvas. “It doesn’t look overly inspiring.”

“It’s not done yet.”

“I can see that.”

“I’d much rather be painting my nudes.”

“All in good time. I could take my clothes off and give you a preview,” Brian suggested.

“You’re not helping.”

“I wasn’t trying to,” Brian smirked. “We have the house to ourselves.”

“Oh, well then…” Justin grabbed Brian’s hand and they headed to the bedroom.

*****

The month of July in the year 2020 seemed to have vanished and August was moving along just as fast. The Edna’s Treasures lane was quietly settling into a pleasant routine. Michael was making slow but steady progress back toward good health. The whole family was helping but in a surprisingly nonchalant fashion.

“Who’s that?” Justin asked as he heard Brian buzz the gate open.

“Debbie. She's delivering several trays of lasagna, and she’s ready to clean.”

“Clean? Between Lindsay, Emmett and Ben, the B&B sparkles,” Justin said.

“I know but it’s her way of doing something for Michael without mothering him,” Brian explained.

“Oh, and why haven’t you given her the gate code?”

“And have her and everyone else drive in whenever they want? It’s bad enough that that big fairy down the road has free reign of our house, you want Debbie to have it too?” Brian looked horrified. Justin knew it was only bluster.

“Her son is living here now.”

“No, he’s visiting, and when he’s all better, he and the professor will go back home to the Pitts where they belong.”

“And what if they want a cottage of their own on the lane?” Justin asked with his head in the refrigerator.

“I’m afraid there’s no more room at the inn.”

“You’re so full of shit and you know it, Bri. If Michael wanted a place of his own you know you’d be the first to design his garden,” Justin said as he handed his recalcitrant spouse a cold beer. Taking Brian’s silence as affirmation, Justin changed the subject. “When are you going to finally be rid of that walking boot?”

“Three days, five hours and twenty-nine minutes,” Brian responded by grabbing Justin’s wrist to look at his watch. Brian swung the younger man into his arms.

“You made that up,” Justin declared not resisting Brian.

“Maybe, but the doc did say I could go without the boot starting this Monday and Monday is in...”

“Three days, five hours and twenty-eight minutes,” Justin finished Brian’s sentence. “So how do we celebrate?”

“Not by going dancing, that’s for sure,” Brian stated, swaying his hips against Justin’s. “I’m not ready for anything like that, but Gus asked if we could go shopping. He’ll be returning to school soon.” Brian leaned down to give Justin a kiss. He loved quiet moments like this where nothing in the world mattered except for the man in his arms.

“Dada!”

And then again...

“Yes, Squirt?” Brian asked without letting Justin go. Sparkling hazel eyes and blue eyes met as they grinned at each other and then at the whirlwind who just ran into the kitchen.

“Everybody is going shopping,” Bree said with her little arms outstretched for emphasis.

“Is that right?” Brian asked calmly as Justin looked up rolling his eyes.

“Yes, Dada.”

“And why do I need to know that?”

“Cause...” Bree said softly, looking down as she scuffed the tip of her pink sandal on the floor.

“Cause why?” Brian asked coolly.

“Cause I want to go shopping too.”

“And what kind of shopping would you like to do?”

“I don’t know. School shopping?” Bree asked hopefully. She knew enough not to say for clothes. Her dads would lecture her on how many perfectly good clothes she already had in her closet.

Justin and Brian snickered as they exchanged looks.

“She’s onto you, Bri,” Justin chuckled.

“Yeah, just like her daddy. Well, Squirt, who’s going on this shopping expedition of yours?”

“Huh?” Bree asked somewhat perplexed. She wasn’t sure if she had gotten permission to go shopping or not.

“We are!” Emmett announced loudly as he and Richie walked through the front door of the cottage.

“Actually, a lot of us are,” John added as he and Patrick came in from the hall. “We’re going to caravan into Harrisburg for some back to school shopping. There’s a certain young man who insists on growing like a weed. None of his pants fit,” John said as he threw a proud papa look at his son. Patrick had enough of the Kinney genes in him and they were going straight to his legs at the moment.

“Lindsay and the girls will be going with me,” John went on.

“I’ll bring up the rear with Richie and the boys,” Emmett said referring to Gus and Ray. Ray would be going back to New York soon so the boys wanted to spend as much time together as they could. Ray had his own shopping to do; he might as well do it with Gus. They probably wouldn’t see each other again before Thanksgiving.

“You wish,” Brian snarked, getting a toothy grin in return. “Well, I see I’m outnumbered. So Squirt, you want to go shopping with everyone too?”

“Oh yes, Dada!” Bree said as she bounced excitedly up and down on her toes.

Brian handed his credit card to his brother. “Please don’t max it out; she has enough clothes to dress a small country,” Brian pleaded.

“Don’t worry, little bro, Miss Briana and I will be making a run to the thrift store soon. I’m sure she has many clothes that can be donated. I know Patrick does,” John reassured his brother. Brian nodded. Brian remembered how after one of Unca John’s talks, Bree made a generous donation.

“Well, then I guess that’s that,” Brian said.

“Do you want to come with us?” John asked Brian.

“I’ll pass, someone has to work to pay for this expedition of yours, but if you give me the heads up when you’re on the way back, we’ll have the grills fired up and dinner cooking,” Brian replied.

“Sounds like a plan,” John agreed. “Justin, how about you?”

“Actually, I have more painting to do before I start on my next project. I might as well take advantage of the quiet.” Justin did want to finish up his current work and commissions so he could devote his time to his nudes.

“Okay, then it’s just us,” John said. “Princess, go get yourself ready, and get your brother. Time to get this show on the road!” John said with glee.

“GUUUUSSSSS!!!” Bree ran off to her brother’s room. John snickered.

“Not bad, big bro,” Brian said with an evil grin. Emmett and Justin just shook their heads.

“I’ll go let the girls know that we’re ready to go,” Emm said as he and Richie went out the door. John and Patrick followed them to go get John’s Navigator.

“Bri, do you really have to work?” Justin asked when they were alone.

“Not really. Ted did forward some contracts to me for approval, why? Wanna fool around?” Brian asked with a lascivious leer.

“No, I mean yes, but not right now. I really want to paint. I just thought maybe you could go spend time with Michael and Ben.”

“You mean with the men-folk since the women-folk are going shopping?”

“Don’t let your brother hear you say that, but yes. I think you should spend some time with them.” Justin gave Brian a sincere look.

“All right, Sunshine, if you think so. But you know that means I’ll have to work it off later tonight on your ass.”

“Work what off?”

“The huge plate of lasagna that Debbie is going to insist that I eat for lunch,” Brian said as he walked out the door.

“Looking forward to it,” Justin said with a grin as he went to the sun porch to prepare to paint.

“Bye, Dada!” Bree called out from the back seat of John’s Navigator. She was frantically waving at her father as the big SUV slowly drove down the lane. Brian waved as he headed for the new cottage, watching as the Navigator slowed and Drew’s Hummer pulled up behind it. Brian laughed, Emmett was bringing up the rear, so to speak. He took a big breath as he opened the door to the new cottage preparing himself to be mothered and stuffed with lasagna.

*****

On the other side of the country Melanie stretched in bed. It was very early but Lorna was already out of bed. Their condo sounded quiet so Melanie assumed her partner had already gone to work. Ever since they had gotten back from Pittsburgh it seemed that Lorna was doing that a lot lately. The sex was still good, more than good if the deliciously tingly feeling in her nether region was any indication, but then sex was never their problem. Did she and Lorna have a problem? Mel wasn’t quite sure. It seemed that they had grown distant and more quiet. Lorna was a quiet person, preferring her own company, just spending time at home or at a quiet wine and cheese bar after work with friends.

Lorna’s friends. Mel didn’t quite fit in. Too East coast for Lorna’s friends. Mel thought they kept staring at her waiting for her to leave. Melanie wasn’t prepared to go back to the Pitts with her tail between her legs, even if it didn’t work out with Lorna. Maybe Mel had been too hasty jumping into the bed with ‘the boss.’ Well, it was too late now. She had a contract with Lorna, so no matter what happened with them personally, Mel still had her position at the law firm. The phone ringing brought Melanie out of her reverie.

“Hello.”

“I’m glad you’re awake,” Lorna said curtly.

“What’s up?”

“I’ve been giving this a lot of thought, and I think it would be better if you go to visit your children at the end of the summer instead of them coming here.”

“Why?” Mel asked sitting up in bed. “You and JR got along so well when she was here.”

“No, we tolerated each other. And this place is too small for all of them to stay here.”

“But we discussed this.”

“No, we didn’t. You told me that you wanted Gus and his boyfriend to come just before they go back to college. We didn’t discuss anything.”

“Why are you being so confrontational?”

“And why are you determined to move your children here? I got the impression that they are very happy where they are.”

“They’re my children!”

“No, they aren’t, not exclusively. They have another mother and two different fathers to be considered. Not to mention that they aren’t just children that can be uprooted and transplanted anywhere. Your son is halfway through college, and JR is very happy running her father’s store.”

“How do you know all this?”

“I listen, Mel. I heard and saw everything I needed to know about the family you left behind. It would be cruel and inhuman punishment to try to take them away from all that. My advice is for you to get on the computer and book yourself a flight to Pittsburgh before the cost is too high.”

“Are you talking as my lawyer or as my lover?”

“Doesn’t matter, my advice would be the same as both.”

“And do you want me to come back?”

“Your choice,” Lorna said as the line went dead.

Throwing Stones

Chapter 12 Epilogue

Two weeks before the beginning of the new school year, Lindsay decided it was time to take the girls back to Pittsburgh. Their vacation on the lane was almost picture perfect, Lindsay thought. Almost, except for Michael’s illness. A couple of good things did come out of it - JR and her father loved spending time together and Michael appeared to be stronger, thriving surrounded by his family.

Emmett and his boys were closing down their cottage as well. The holiday season party planning was about to begin and it was already time for pre-season football. Molly and her men were spending a few more summer days before they closed up their cottage. Gus and Ray were spending their last few days together frolicking in the stream and everywhere else they could think of to frolic.

Brian had his hands full of shit...manure. Now that he was finally free of his walking boot, Brian was attacking the gardens on the lane with gusto. Much to Gerry’s displeasure. It amused Brian to see their resident physical therapist sigh with frustration as Brian hauled bags of mulch around the garden. Gerry decided he was much better off sticking with the one patient on the lane who would at least obey him.

*****

“Bee!” Taylor toddled over to Bree as she was planting mums in the small window boxes of her Wendy house. Brian had taken the boxes out of the windows and discarded the older summer flowers that were beginning to fade. He was fully prepared to plant the mums when Bree begged to do it all by herself. “I’m eight, Dada, and I’ve been doing this my whole life!” she explained with her little arms opened wide for effect. Brian pretended to consider her request then magnanimously acquiesced.

“Taylor, where’s your mommy?” Bree asked her cousin. She knew Auntie Molly would never let Taylor wander around alone.

“Mommy!” Taylor pointed toward the main garden. Bree stood up to see her Aunt Molly and her daddy sitting at the edge of the garden talking and keeping an eye on the little boy.

“Oh,” Bree said then went back to her plants.

“Bee...tonezzz. See!” Taylor tugged on the sleeve of Bree’s t-shirt as he held out his hand showing Bree his pebbles.

“Stones,” Bree corrected.

“Stonessss,” Taylor repeated.

“Good,” Bree praised her young cousin. “Taylor, what are you going to do with your stones?” Bree asked cautiously. She did not want Taylor to throw his stones at her.

“Watch me, Bee!” Taylor said as he bounced excitedly up and down. Bree watched as Taylor ran toward the nearest tree. He stood a couple of feet away from the tree then threw his stones. One pebble hit its mark making Taylor jump for joy.

“Yay!” Taylor exclaimed then laughed and clapped his little hands, very proud of his accomplishment.

“Yay!” Bree repeated, happy that the stones hit the tree and not her or anyone else. She pondered the little boy for the moment then made the ultimate decision. “Taylor?” Bree began as Taylor was arming himself for his next assault on the tree.

Taylor looked up as he squatted on the ground.

“Would you like to gar-gar with me?” Bree asked pensively.

“Gar-gar?” the little boy asked as he lost all interest in the stones then toddled over to his cousin.

“Yes. Gar-gar. It’s very important,” Bree said succinctly and with authority.

“Portin?”

“Im-por-tant,” Bree schooled her young pupil.

“Im-po-tan,” Taylor repeated to the best of his ability.

Bree sighed. “Close enough,” she said with all the wisdom of an eight year old. “So do you wanna help me?”

“Yay! Gar-gar!” Taylor exclaimed as he bounced up and down with excitement. “Wha do?”

Bree handed Taylor one of her hand shovels and began to show the little boy how to dig a hole in the window box for the root ball of a mum plant. The toddler could barely hold the shovel let alone dig, his frustration became apparent. Taylor threw down the shovel then picked up a pebble.

“No!” Bree shouted. “Wait,” Bree begged. “Stay here,” she pointed at the ground. “Okay? Stay right here.”

“‘K,” Taylor replied but he was already getting upset. He watched as Bree took off in her fastest sprint toward the large shed. Within minutes she was back with a small plastic pail.

“For you,” Bree said as she presented the pail and its contents to her cousin.

“Me?” Taylor asked as he dumped out the pail onto the ground. He picked up each item to examine. As he did Bree named each item and explained its use. This was her first set of gardening tools that her Dada had given her, small but made of a durable plastic, strong enough to withstand the most stubborn two year old. Taylor was in awe of his smart and knowledgeable older cousin.

Carefully watching how Bree handled each tool, Taylor and Bree began to plant the fall mums in the Wendy House window boxes.

“I don’t believe it,” Molly said to her brother in a whisper as she did a double take.

“I don’t think they can hear you,” Justin said with amusement.

“And I can’t believe how nicely Taylor is playing,” Molly said ignoring her brother’s remark.

“I don’t think they’re playing. Gar-gar is very important business to Bree. What I can’t believe is the patience she’s exhibiting,” Justin said making the realization that instead of becoming angry at her cousin, Bree was taking the time to show him how to plant. “Our kids are growing up.”

“Amazing!” brother and sister said in unison then giggled softly to each other.

“I wish I had my camera with me,” Molly said.

“I have something better,” Justin said as he jumped up to scurry inside the sun porch. He was back in a flash with his sketch pad. Molly watched with awe as her brother’s nimble fingers flew across the page capturing the tableau before them. She smiled to herself as she noted that her brother was again holding the pad in his once injured left arm and sketching with his right. Things were certainly looking up for Molly’s cwazy wittle family.

*****

“I can’t believe the summer’s almost over and we’re both going back to school,” Gus said as he and Ray were sprawled across Gus’ bed.

“I know. Bobby and his firm threw a lunch for the interns on Friday. I’m going to miss you,” Ray said sadly as he reached out to link his fingers with Gus’. “When are we leaving?” Ray asked. Gus was going to drive Ray to Pittsburgh where they were going to stay at the loft for a few days. Then Ray would fly home and Gus would drive back to Penn.

“I guess we can all caravan back with everyone else,” Gus suggested. Ray nodded.

“Then maybe we should pack,” Ray said sensibly.

“Yeah,” Gus agreed, rolling over onto Ray. Gus’ body had other ideas.

*****

“Hi, you guys ready to head back to the Pitts yet?” Justin asked as he came into the B&B. Lindsay had her suitcases airing out in the large communal living room.

“Soon. We all decided to go back together,” she said.

Justin nodded. “So have you decided to sit for me?”

“I’m not so sure,” Lindsay said looking down at herself. She had been cleaning, doing laundry and organizing the girls’ stuff all morning. She wasn’t feeling exceptionally sexy at the moment.

“Lindsay, you’re a beautiful woman. Please, I really want you to sit for me.” Lindsay was still hesitant. “I got Debbie to do it,” Justin sing-songed with a grin.

“You’re shitting me?”

“Nope.”

“Is she completely naked?” Lindsay whispered even though they were all alone in the room.

“No. Wanna see?” Justin asked with a coy smile. He not so innocently batted his eyes at the tall blond.

Lindsay laughed. “Justin Taylor, does your husband know how much you flirt?”

“Yup!” Justin said proudly as he took out his sketch pad from his ever present messenger bag. He flipped it open, revealing Debbie’s sketch.

“Oh my god!” Lindsay exclaimed. “She’s gorgeous!”

Justin had Debbie wrap herself in a sheet and with a few strategically placed safety pins, it gave Debbie the look of a zaftig Greek goddess. Justin had her reclining on a chaise surrounded by Brian’s plants and orchids. The sheet was just low enough to reveal the swell of Debbie’s ample breasts without actually seeing anything and one curvaceous thigh was just visible. Justin limited the colors to just Debbie’s hair, the green foliage and the pastel colors of the orchids.

“This is unbelievable. Not that Debbie isn’t attractive, I mean she’s an older...oh fuck!” Lindsay turned crimson as Justin laughed. “I’m glad Debbie isn’t here to hear me. She’d box my ears,” Lindsay stumbled over her words. “Justin, you do know what I mean? This is really beautiful.”

“I know and even Debbie was thrilled with it. She wants me to paint a full portrait to give to Carl. I think he’ll appreciate it.”

“If not, Debbie will wallop him good,” Lindsay said. She couldn’t take her eyes off the sketch.

“Now will you sit for me?”

“If you promise to make me as beautiful as Debbie, I will.”

“Go take a shower and meet me in the greenhouse,” Justin said as he headed out the front door. “And no make up!” he threw over his shoulder. He laughed when he heard Lindsay curse.

*****

“Are you sure the doors are locked?” Lindsay asked half hidden behind a potted palm.

“Yes,” Justin said for what seemed like the millionth time. “The only other person who has the key is Brian and he’s busy in his office. Besides, he has seen you naked.”

“But not in a long time,” Lindsay murmured. She wasn’t totally naked. Justin had her draped in a sheet as well. Sort of. One small piece of cloth was draped diagonally over Lindsay’s shoulder revealing one creamy white breast. She was leaning into the palm as if she was contemplating climbing it. Her hair flowing back and the curve of one buttock visible, the other hidden under cloth. Her leg was bent, resting on a small stool and her arms were uplifted, giving the impression of an Amazon woman ready to take to the trees.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m su...”

A loud wolf whistle interrupted Justin’s assurance.

“Hello, mama!” Brian announced his presence in his usual and subtle way.

“Lindsay, I’ll kill you if you move!” Justin quickly growled. Lindsay muttered soft curses but didn’t move. She knew just how important maintaining the pose was. Brian made himself comfortable on a nearby bench.

“You know for a gay man, you get awfully horny looking at a naked woman,” Lindsay deadpanned.

“Not all naked women, just you. I seem to recall you knew which buttons of mine to push. Are you sure you’re a lesbian?” Brian teased knowing that Lindsay occasionally enjoyed a bit of dick.

“Brian, if you make her move, I’ll kill you too.”

“Yes, dear.” Brian sat back quietly, looking smug and admiring the view. Lindsay was about to protest until she realized that the view Brian was admiring was that of Justin engrossed in his art. Lindsay relaxed, unable to hide her grin.

“Oooo, stay just like that,” the artist commanded. The model did what she was bid.

*****

“Babe, can I get you anything?” Ben asked Michael as he came out of the house to the patio.

“No, I’m fine. Where’s JR?”

“She, Candy and Richie decided to picnic by the stream.” Ben sat next to Michael.

“Will they be okay?”

“I’m sure they will. The water is very calm and barely up to their knees this time of year. They’ll be fine.”

“Do we have to go back?”

“Back?”

“To Pittsburgh. Everyone is packing.”

“No, we’re staying and I’m sure somebody will be back for the holidays. It won’t be just us and the guys for the whole winter.”

“It’s okay; I think I’m looking forward to a quiet winter. Ben, what if we get snowed in?”

“We have it covered, Babe. Don’t worry about it. Your job is to rest and get better.”

“Okay. Ben, thank you.”

“For what?”

“For everything. Taking care of me and putting up with all my shit.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I know what I did to you.”

“What did you do besides marry me and make me the happiest man on the planet.”

“Made you think that you couldn’t live up to Brian. I’ll never stop loving him but it’s different. I was never in love with him. And I was jealous that you got to do the one thing I didn’t.”

“Me and thousands of others.” Ben snorted.

“Yeah.” Michael chuckled. “You and me have something good, don’t we?”

“Yes, we do and we’ll have it for a very long time.” Ben reached out to hold Michael’s hand. They sat quietly enjoying the last of the summer’s days, warming themselves in the sun.

“Glass houses,” Michael mumbled.

“What?”

“There’s a saying that people living in glass houses shouldn’t throw stones. I promise not to throw any more stones.”

“I love you Michael,” was all that Ben could say.

“I love you too.”

*****

“I’m all packed. Here are my travel arrangements just in case you want to contact me.”

“Very good. I’ll call if I have any questions. Am I driving you to the airport?”

“No, I’ve called a cab.”

“Good. Then enjoy yourself.”

“Enjoy myself? I’m going back to spend time with my kids before school starts. I’m not off on a cruise.”

“Are you saying that you won’t enjoy spending time with your kids?” The comeback sounded accusatory.

“Of course I’ll enjoy spending time with them.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“The problem is that you’re not coming with me. The problem is that you sound almost happy that I’m going to be away for a couple of weeks. Are you planning to move while I’m gone?”

“Are you planning to come back?”

Melanie and Lorna were at a standstill, neither woman willing to back down or compromise. Before either of them could say something they’d regret, a loud honk signaled the arrival of Mel’s taxi.

“I’ll let you know when I get to the hotel,” Mel said blandly.

“Have a nice trip,” Lorna replied in a cool tone.

As Melanie shouldered one bag and rolled her suitcase to the curb, Lorna’s cell phone rang. Just before Lorna shut the door Mel heard Lorna greet her caller.

“Bethany! How long has it been? You’re in town? We must get together...”

‘Fuck!’ Mel cursed to herself as she got into the taxi and headed for the airport.

-end-

The Naked Truth

Chapter 1

“Well hello, beautiful!” Brian greeted the naked man with a huge grin. Justin groaned loudly as Ben turned an overall horrid shade of red, momentarily ruining Justin’s color scheme.

“Brian, if I lose my model because of you...”

“Where’s my little Mary Sunshine?” Brian teased as Ben tried to hide his hard toned body behind the hibiscus tree he was leaning on.

“Right now I’m little-Mary-go-fuck-yourself. Brian, I’m trying to work, here.”

“And I love watching the great artiste at work,” Brian drawled.

“You’re having way too much fun at Ben’s expense,” Justin hissed at his incorrigible spouse. “Please, Bri, I love you but go away.”

“Justin, I think I’m done for today. I’m beginning to feel a little uncomfortable,” Ben worked up the courage to say.

“No, wait!” Justin pleaded. “We’ve only just started,” he begged.

“Now, now Professor, let’s not be too hasty,” Brian said as he stepped closer to the naked muscle man, dragging his wife-beater over his head. Brian toed off his sneakers then dropped his cut offs.

“B-Brian, what are you doing?” Ben stuttered.

“Making you feel more comfortable,” Brian purred from the other side of the hibiscus. He held Ben’s gaze with a sultry look. Ben could not help staring into the searing hazel eyes.

Justin was seething until the contrast between the two equally stunning men began to fascinate him. He didn’t realize he was staring at them until Brian spoke sotto voce.

“Draw,” Brian commanded in a low whisper.

“Hmmm?”

“Draw,” Brian repeated.

Justin, spurred into life, began to furiously draw his model.

*****

“When do you go back to school?” Mel asked Gus as he was stirring a pot of Debbie’s homemade tomato sauce. Ray had flown back to New York, leaving Gus all alone in the loft on Tremont Street. Gus had invited his mother to dinner. Fortunately, Gus knew how to make spaghetti and had plenty of Deb’s tomato sauce in the freezer.

“I’m already pre-registered but I have to get there early to set up my apartment,” Gus explained as he dipped a spoon into the pot then gingerly tasted the sauce to see if it was hot enough.

“When did you learn to cook?” Mel asked, impressed at her son’s ease at the stove.

“Believe it or not, I don’t always eat out when I’m at school, and Pop...”

“What about him?” Melanie automatically snapped.

“He let me cook a lot this summer. I’m not as good as Justin but I do all right. I won’t starve.”

“Hmm,” Mel snorted. “Uh, dishes?” Mel offered to set the table. Gus pointed to one of the cabinets, and Mel took out a couple of plates.

“Shit! Are these Italian?” Gus shrugged. “And he lets you eat off these plates?”

“Mama, they’re just dishes,” Gus said, rolling his eyes as he grabbed one and plopped a load of spaghetti on it. He took the other plate and put a human sized portion on it. “You want sauce?” Gus asked as he waved a ladle in the air.

“Yes, please,” Mel replied contritely. It was all becoming a bit surreal for her, watching her son who looked so much like his father, quietly brooding at the stove while dishing up spaghetti.

“You’re staring.”

“What?”

“I said you’re staring. Do I have a booger or something hanging from my nose?” Gus brought their plates to the table then brought their salads.

“No, you’re fine. It’s just … I don’t think I ever had dinner here. I mean, I’ve been here years ago to parties but I don’t think I ever had a meal.” Mel sat at the table.

“There’s wine,” Gus offered.

“No thank you, water’s fine.”

Gus filled their glasses then sat at the table. They ate in companionable silence.

“Mama, why are you here?” Gus finally asked. “Are you going to cause trouble for mom and Uncle Michael?”

Mel grew angry. Gus could be just as brutally honest as his father. She was even more angry because Gus was right. Her intention had been to sue Lindsay and Michael for full custody, although she knew it would have been a hopeless cause. And it was two years too late for Gus. A battle was brewing in Melanie’s head.

After dinner, Melanie did the washing up while Gus dried. There were too few dishes to run the dishwasher. While Gus waited for the next plate, he flipped the switch on the coffeemaker.

“You make coffee too?”

Gus rolled his eyes again. “Well, duh. It’s not rocket science. How hard is it to put a filter in and count out scoops?”

“You’d be surprised,” Mel mumbled. “Please don’t tell me you made dessert.”

“Nope, lemon bars!” Gus laughed as he artfully arranged the infamous lemon bars on a plate. Mel smiled brightly at her son. While Gus found the dessert plates and took them and the lemon bars to the table, his mother brought the coffee.

“God, how can you eat two of them?” Mel asked as she watched the lemon bars on her son’s plate vanish. Mel cut her bar in two and began nibbling on a half.

“They’re good and I only get them while I’m here. Besides, I’ll work them off,” Gus said with a huge smile and a waggle of his eyebrows.

“Do not tell me that you’re trying to out-stud Brian!”

“Mama!” Gus yelped. “I don’t trick, and for your information, Pop hasn’t tricked in over ten years. Now, drop it,” Gus insisted.

“Fine.”

“I only meant that I have packing to do and laundry and gods forbid that I leave a speck of dust in here before I go.”

“I thought Brian has a cleaning service.”

“He does but I try not leave too much for them to clean. Pop has a thing for clean.”

“I remember.”

“Mama, are you happy?” Gus asked softly as he refreshed their coffees.

“I am!” Mel answered all too quickly. “At least I thought I was.”

“What happened?”

Melanie wanted to boast to her son that her life was perfect, but she could tell that Gus would spot the lie. “Honey, I shouldn’t talk to you about those things.”

“What things? Relationship things?” Gus asked. Mel nodded. “Mama, I don’t think you can shock or embarrass me. I grew up in a house full of women.” Gus gave his mother another ‘duh’ look and Mel chuckled.

“Yes, you did, we never really hid anything from you.”

“No, you didn’t,” Gus wrinkled up his nose. He had seen enough bras, panties, feminine hygiene products and an occasional tit to last him a lifetime.

“I...I think I made a mistake with Lorna,” Mel confided. “Not moving out there. I like it in Portland. I mean...”

“I know what you mean. It was exciting. New, but then things changed and maybe you’re not as compatible as you originally thought you were.”

“Something like that. How’d you know?”

“It’s kinda how I felt with Cole. He started out being exciting but then it grew...”

“Dangerous.”

“Yeah. He lied and tried to hurt my family.”

“And then the family helped to get the creep put away for a long time. It wasn’t your fault, Sweetheart.”

“I know that now but I didn’t for a long time. Mama, you and mom...”

“We can’t go back.”

“I wasn’t going to suggest it. I think it was a good thing that you guys split. I wished it hadn’t happened but now that it did, Mom’s a different person. She’s happier and at peace with herself.”

Mel flinched.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Gus reached out for his mother’s hand. “It’s just that you were both so unhappy. Always arguing. Even though Lorna might not be the ‘one,’ you look a lot better. Not as uptight as you did a year ago.” Melanie gave Gus a small smile. “Mama, I love you but please, don’t cause trouble. JR’s so happy running the store and she’s doing great in school. And now she’s even thinking about college.”

“Really? She was so argumentative about going to college.”

“I think Uncle John had a talk with her.”

“Not your father?”

“He’s too busy trying to convince Bree NOT to go to college,” Gus laughed. “At least not yet. JR and Uncle John talk about things and she listens to him. She’s thinking about studying business.”

“Oh,” Mel sounded disappointed.

“You want her to go to law school.” Mel nodded. “Yeah, she has the head for it, but it wouldn’t make her happy.”

“Happiness isn’t everything.”

“No? But it is important to like what you do. You’re a good lawyer, Mama, and you like it. Mom’s a good artist and she knows a hell of a lot about art. The gallery is going to be hers one day.”

They sat quietly for a while.

“What’s wrong with Michael?”

“Something called Chronic Fatigue Syndrome. Uncle Ben said he’ll be fine, he just needs to rest and take it easy for a while.”

“But he will get better.”

“That’s what everyone is saying.”

“And Debbie?”

“What about her?”

“I bet she’s flipping out.”

“Actually, she’s behaving herself. She and Carl have been helping out at the comic book store. So she hasn’t had the time to ‘mother’ Uncle Michael. I think that’s a good thing,” Gus said with a crooked smile.

“You look so much like Brian,” Mel admitted.

“Thanks,” Gus said automatically. “You did mean that as a compliment, didn’t you?”

“You are a very handsome young man. So, yes, I meant that as a compliment.”

“It kills you to admit that my father is good looking, doesn’t it?”

“He’s...”

“Mama, whatever happened between the two of you happened a long time ago. Can’t you leave it in the past where it belongs? He doesn’t resent you like you do him. Let it go, Mama, please, before it tears you up.”

“I’ll try, Gus. I promise to try.”

“That’s all I ask. How long are you planning to stay here?” Gus changed the subject to something less volatile.

“I have an open ticket back to Portland, but I think at least until you and JR go back to school. I’d like to spend a little time with you both.”

“I want to spend some time with you too,” Gus said as he got up from his chair to give his mother a fierce hug. He broke free from the hug long enough to take his phone out of his pocket and call JR. “Hey, wanna do breakfast with Mama tomorrow morning? Yeah, we just finished dinner. Spaghetti. With Grandmaw’s sauce,” Gus said with an exasperated tone. “I did not poison your mother! Here, talk to her!” Gus shoved the phone in Mel’s hand with a huff.

“Hi, baby! I’m fine. It was good. Yes, lemon bars. We’ll pick you up around nine? Okay, sweetheart, we’ll see you then. Night. Love you, baby.”

Mel hung up then handed the phone back to Gus. She smiled lovingly at her son, who smiled brightly at her. Mel hadn’t felt this good in a hell of a long time.

*****

Brian and Bree were enjoying an early morning breakfast together. Justin was still in bed, having worn himself out with his sketching and drawing the day before. Brian had told him to catch some more shut eye for as long as he wanted.

Cheerios were the order of the day, as Bree enjoyed hers dry, while Brian sipped coffee and nibbled on a piece of toast.

“Dada,” Bree said.

Brian looked up from his paper. “Yes, Squirt.”

“Why don’t people want to go to school?”

“Who doesn’t want to go to school?” Brian asked with a frown. “You like school, don’t you?”

“Oh yes, Dada. It’s fun, and I learn lots of stuff. Soon I’m going to catch up to my Patrick. He knows everything.”

“Is that right?” Brian asked with a chuckle. “Doesn’t Patrick want to go back to school?”

“He said he would rather play baseball and stay at home.”

“Our Little Red must be growing up,” Brian said knowingly. Bobby and John would not be pleased with that attitude.

“Patrick’s all growed up,” Bree stated.

“Not quite.”

“Oh yes, Dada, he’s a big man.”

“And he told you that?”

“No, but I know.”

“Is he as big as Gus?” Brian asked wondering how Bree would answer that.

Bree frowned. “No,” she said thoughtfully. “Gus goes to university. But Patrick’s almost as big.”

“Gus likes to go to school,” Brian reminded his daughter, thinking this might be the definitive answer to Bree’s question.

“No, Dada,” his daughter said sagely. “Gus would rather be with Ray. And he says school’s hard work, and he has to do some courses he doesn’t like so much.”

“Anything worthwhile takes hard work,” Brian advised.

“And JR don’t want to go to college,” Bree added.

“She may be going to college,” Brian replied. He knew John’s talk with JR had made the girl think about the possibilities of continuing her education.

Bree shook her head. “Lots of kids at school say they don’t want to be there.”

“Where are you going with this, Squirt? Don’t you want to go to school?”

“Oh yes, Dada. I love school.”

“Then why all the questions about not going?”

“I don’t understand why people say they don’t want to go to school,” Bree said with a sigh. “I like to understand stuff.”

“Maybe they don’t find school as easy as you do,” Brian explained. “If it’s hard for them, they might not like it.”

Bree listened to that explanation and thought about it. “But I like the hard stuff, Dada.”

Brian chuckled. “That’s because you’re my daughter and you’re a very smart girl.”

Bree nodded her head in agreement. “So, if everybody was your kid, would they all like the hard stuff?”

Brian swallowed his coffee quickly before he spewed it all over his precocious daughter. “Undoubtedly,” he said, not sure how else to respond without getting into further lengthy explanations.

“Dada?” Bree continued popping another Cheerio into her mouth.

Brian groaned inwardly. Where was she going to take him this time? Her questions always got into uncharted territory that he was uncomfortable trying to explain.

“Yes, Squirt,” he said with a sigh. He set his newspaper down. It didn’t seem like he was going to get much of a chance to read it.

Bree finished chewing her Cheerio. “Can I have some milk?”

Brian chuckled. That was a relief. “Certainly you can,” Brian agreed. He stood up to go get the pitcher out of the fridge.

“Dada?”

“Yes.”

“Did you like school?”

Brian took the milk out of the fridge. He walked back to the table pondering his answer to that question. He had always found it best to tell Bree the truth, but sometimes it made things very uncomfortable when he did so. “Do you want this in your glass or on your cereal?” he asked, buying a little more time to think about his answer.

“Glass,” Bree said succinctly.

Brian poured the milk into the glass then walked back to the fridge still trying to decide how to answer Bree’s question. He returned to the table and sat down. Bree waited studying her father’s face.

“That’s a complicated question, Squirt,” Brian said gently. “Are you sure you want to hear the answer?”

“Oh yes, Dada.” She could tell something important was coming.

“Well,” Brian began, “I was always good at my schoolwork, but I didn’t particularly like school.”

“Why not?” Bree asked as she stuffed a couple of Cheerios into her mouth.

“You know Daddy and I are gay?” Bree nodded. They had had that discussion many times. “Some students weren’t very nice to gay kids … back then.” He added that last bit because he truly hoped times had changed.

“Why not?”

“I think they were a bit afraid of us. They thought we were … different.”

“But…” Bree said looking like she was contemplating a big thought. “You’re not different. You’re smarter than anybody.”

“Thanks,” Brian said with a big smile, “but being different means that you’re an outsider. You remember how it was for Ashley for a while – how some kids picked on her and called her names.”

“Bad kids,” Bree stated emphatically.

“Sometimes they’re bad, and sometimes they just don’t understand. Look at Winona.”

Bree thought about that for a moment. “Yeah, she’s not so bad.”

“Well, when you get picked on at school, you don’t much like going there.”

“Hmm,” Bree said. Brian could see the wheels turning. “Did Unca Mikey get picked on too…cause he’s gay?”

“Yes, often more than me, because he’s smaller than I am.”

Bree’s eyes got really big as she processed that information. “Dada, did you get into fights?”

“Occasionally,” he admitted.

“But you said fighting is bad,” Bree reminded him.

“Fighting is bad, but I had to learn that the hard way.” Brian got up to freshen his coffee. He wished he had told Justin to get up. He could use some help with this discussion.

“Dada?” Bree said as he sat back down. Brian felt his stomach churn. What was she going to ask now? “How many days until school starts?”

Brian breathed a sigh of relief. “Five more.”

“Can we go shopping for a new outfit for the first day of school?”

“You got new clothes with Uncle John.”

“Yeah, and they’re okay. But you pick the bestest outfits for the first day.”

Brian smiled. Now this he could handle, and that was definitely the truth. His sense of style was unparalleled. “I think that could be arranged.”

Bree smiled happily before she took a sip of her milk.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 2

“Hey, move your skinny ass, JR! Some of us are hungry,” Gus shouted as his sister kissed their mother at the door then hurried to the Jeep waiting at the curb. Melanie got out so that her daughter could climb up into the back while Lindsay waved and smiled serenely at them. Mel smiled and waved back.

“She does look so content,” Mel mumbled to herself.

“What’s that, Mama?” Gus asked as he put the Jeep in gear preparing to leave.

“Hmm? Oh nothing,” Mel replied. “So where should we go for breakfast?”

“The diner!” the kids shouted back.

Mel groaned. She wasn’t up for the looks she thought she was going to get at the diner. Nor was she in the mood for the inevitable horny gay men that always hung out there.

“It’ll be okay, Mama,” Gus reassured her, almost reading her mind.

“Okay, looks like I’m outvoted. Liberty Diner it is. Drive on, James,” Mel teased.

Mel was pleasantly surprised when she and her kids entered the diner. The bell chimed announcing their arrival like she remembered, the counter was there with its display of muffins and other treats, but that’s where the similarity ended. Had she been away that long? In truth she never felt that comfortable hanging out there. She was never one of the ‘guys.’

“Take any booth,” Lacy said as she passed by with an armful of pink plate specials. Gus bussed Lacy’s cheek then guided his mother and sister to a booth.

“She really did a lot of work on this place, didn’t she?” Mel said as she sat and looked around the place.

“Yeah, Pop, um...” Gus hesitated.

“It’s okay, Gus, I know your father co-signed Lacy’s loan. I just didn’t realize how many improvements Lacy made. Most of the booths were packed with young men all having fun. Mel couldn’t help sighing. So many young, happy faces just like there were when the ‘gang’ was there. One big difference was the large booth toward the back. This one was filled with young women. Some were obviously very butch, others reminded Mel of herself and Lindsay when they were younger.

“Sorry about the wait,” Lacy said with a huff. “It’s busy this morning and I’m a little short handed,” she said by way of an apology as she handed out menus. “The breakfast specials are on the board,” Lacy told them as she pointed to a large lit board over the main counter. The kids ordered the special while Mel ordered fruit, toast and coffee.

“Lace, do you need some help?” Gus offered. “I can bus some of the tables for you.”

“Could you? I feel bad asking but until my help comes in, I’m swamped.”

“No problem. Just throw me an apron and a bus box and I’m your man,” Gus said with a grin. Mel was about to protest when another large group of kids came in and sat at a booth that still had a load of dirty dishes on the table. “Mama, it’s only for a little while,” Gus said to his mother then got up to go behind the counter for his apron.

“Since when does Gus know how to bus tables?” Melanie asked not really expecting a response.

“Gus said there’s a diner not too far from campus that a lot of kids hang out at. He waits tables and buses when he can to earn some extra cash,” JR explained.

“But doesn’t his father...”

“Uncle Brian set up an account that Gus can access anytime, but he likes to earn his way when he can,” JR stated, clearly proud of her older brother and his integrity. “Gus even put away a lot of the money he earned from interning at Kinnetik so he wouldn’t sponge off his dad.”

“But that’s not sponging, it’s Brian’s responsibility to pay for his son’s education,” Mel said, the irritation evident in her voice.

“Oh Mama,” JR huffed, clearly not seeing what her mother had against Gus wanting to earn money and paying his own way when he could. JR loved the money she earned from the store even though her mother gave her an allowance.

Gus was only away from their table for a few minutes when Lacy brought over their orders. Gus came out of the backroom where he left his dirty apron and had washed up to join them. It had taken Gus less than ten minutes to do his good deed. A few minutes later, Lacy’s emergency help showed up and all was right in the world again.

As the kids dug into their food, chatting casually, Melanie pondered how come she never noticed just how great her kids really were.

*****

“Daddy, can we go to the stream today?” Bree asked her father who appeared to be packing up some of his artist’s supplies.

“Maybe later. We’re all going to visit Grandma Claire and Grandpa Steve today,” Justin informed his daughter. It was a beautiful day and the boys of Edna’s Treasures decided to take advantage of it. So much had happened over the summer that they had little opportunity to spend time at Claire’s farm. John thought it would be a perfect day before the responsibilities of the new school year would keep the kids at Edna’s Treasures.

“Yay!” Bree clapped and she jumped up and down with approval.

“Go get your stuff together,” Justin advised her.

“Okay, Daddy!” Bree said as she ran to her room.

*****

About an hour later John’s Navigator pulled up at Claire’s farm. She and Steve came out of the screen porch to greet all of them.

“It seems like years since you all have been here,” Claire said as she kissed everyone.

“It was kind of a busy summer,” Justin replied, giving Claire a warm hug.

“Are you boys fully recovered?”

“We’re supposed to be careful for a few more months, but basically we’re back to normal.”

“Who you calling normal?” Brian joked.

“Never you, sweetheart,” Justin said sweetly batting his baby blues at his husband.

“That look will get you…” Brian stopped, remembering the children were standing right there. “…just about anything you want,” he continued.

“I know,” Justin said with a wicked grin.

“Can I get anything I want if I bat my eyes at you, Dada?” Bree asked.

Everyone stifled a laugh, but several chuckles escaped anyway.

“You already do, sweetheart,” Justin told his daughter.

Bree frowned. It didn’t seem like she always got what she wanted. She opened her mouth to protest, but before she could say anything, Claire jumped in.

“I have lunch on the table, so let’s all go inside and have something to eat.”

“Yay! Apple pie!” Patrick yelled before racing for the house. Bree was hot on his heels.

“Do you think we’ll be able to get them to eat some main course before they have dessert?” Bobby asked with a laugh.

“I’ll bat my eyes at Bree, and see if I can get her to do what I want,” Brian said with his tongue in his cheek.

Justin gave him a swat, before they all headed into the house.

*****

As they finished up the delicious lunch that Claire had prepared for them, Bree and Patrick waited patiently for a slice of Claire’s apple pie. When it was finally dished up and passed around, there were several sighs of contentment as the sweet dessert made its way into the waiting mouths.

“This is so good, Claire,” Justin gushed.

“I made four pies just in case you were really hungry,” Claire said with a big smile. “Or maybe you’d like to take one home with you,” she suggested.

“I could eat the whole pie all by myself,” Patrick stated.

“But you should share,” Bree advised him.

“He’s growing like a weed these days,” John said. “It’s impossible to fill him up.”

“Growth spurt,” Claire said with all the knowledge of a grandmother.

“Patrick, you shouldn’t get any taller,” Bree informed her cousin. “You hafta wait for me.”

“I don’t think Patrick has any control over how tall he gets, Squirt,” Brian told his daughter.

“Patrick’s going to be tall like his father,” Steve said.

“I want to be tall, just like Dad,” Patrick agreed.

“Poo!” Bree reacted. She took a bite of her pie and then crossed her arms over her chest. Someone was not pleased.

“The kids would like to go riding once we’re through with lunch,” John said to Steve. “Is Bill at the farm?”

“Yes, he’s doing the final paperwork and clean up from the summer tenants.”

“You’re still getting a full contingent of kids each summer?” Brian asked.

“Unfortunately yes,” Steve said shaking his head. “Every summer there are more kids whose families apply than there are spots available.”

“Would it help if we expanded the bunkhouse?” Brian asked.

Steve studied Brian Kinney. Then he said after considerable thought, “Money doesn’t solve everything.”

“No,” Brian agreed, “but often it can go a long way to making the problem better.”

“It won’t work at the farm,” Steve explained. “The reason the farm is good for these kids is the small group that is there. They get lots of attention. They have their chores and the structure, and there’s somebody always there to make sure they do what they’ve been told. More kids would mean less supervision, less one-on-one time to talk about things.”

“More counselors?” Brian asked.

Steve shook his head. “It takes a special person to do what Bill and his helpers do. You’re not going to find such a person by putting an ad in the paper.”

“Okay,” Brian replied. “Point taken. The farm stays the way it is.”

“Good,” Steve said. “Everybody ready for a ride?”

“Yay!” Bree replied. “I wish Ashley could be here. She wanted to ride.”

“You know she’s busy with her mother this weekend,” Justin reminded her.

“I know, but I like to ride with her.”

“No whining or we don’t ride,” Brian told his daughter.

Bree batted her eyes at him, but he merely shook his head and stared her down. “’Kay, Dada,” Bree agreed with a big sigh.

*****

The horses walked single file along the trail through the stand of trees.

“What a beautiful day,” John said as he took in the blue sky peeking through the leaves of the trees.

“It’s perfect,” Bree agreed. “But it would be even better if Ashley was here.”

“Briana,” Brian said sternly turning in the saddle to look at his daughter.

“Sowwy, Dada,” she replied contritely.

“I used to love this trail when I was a kid,” John said. “If it was hot, the trees made it cooler. If it was rainy, the leaves blocked most of the rain. I played in here all the time.”

“Good memories?” Brian asked his brother. John nodded.

Only John and Brian had decided to ride with Bree and Patrick. Justin wanted to paint and Claire had got Bobby to help Steve load some hay onto the pickup truck.

“Dada, did you like this place when you were little?” Bree asked.

“I was only ever here once that I remember. I fell in the stream and … Uncle John rescued me.”

“Really?” Bree asked her eyes getting very large. “Thank you, Unca John,” she added.

“Yeah, thanks Uncle John,” Brian repeated with a grin.

“You’re welcome, I think,” John laughed. “I’m about ready to turn around and head back to the farm. Everybody agree?”

“Yep,” Patrick said definitively and Bree nodded as well.

They turned their horses, the children handling that maneuver very well.

“You two are becoming good riders,” John complimented them.

“I know,” Bree said, while Patrick merely nodded. His broken arm had taught him not to show off or try things beyond his ability.

“Onward and upward,” John said now that he was in the lead.

“Dad,” Patrick asked as they left the cover of the trees. “Can I canter to the barn?”

“You’re sure you can handle your horse?” John asked.

“Yes, Dad.”

“Okay, go for it.”

“Me too?” Bree asked.

“I don’t think that would be wise,” Brian advised. “Stay with me, Squirt.”

“But I want to, Dada.”

“You still need to grow a little bit and practice trotting before you move on to canter.”

“Then can I trot to the barn?” Bree asked.

“Okay.”

Bree kneed her horse and they trotted rather slowly after the cantering Patrick.

“I’ll race you to the barn,” John challenged as he saw Patrick dismount beside the barn. The boy waited for Bree to catch up to him and then held the reins while Bree hopped off her horse.

“Sure,” Brian said and urged his horse forward so as to get a slight advantage over his brother.

John always won, since he was the better rider, but an initial advantage always made it a little closer race. Brian almost held his brother off, but John caught him as they burst into the yard in front of the barn.

“You almost beat him, Dada,” Bree crowed clapping her hands.

“Almost only counts in horseshoes,” Brian said with a scowl as he dismounted. “Speaking of which, are you up for a game? Maybe I’ll get my revenge on the horseshoe pitch.”

“Dream on, Little Bro,” John replied, but he also nodded as they started to pull the saddles off their horses.

*****

After the horses were brushed down and made comfortable in their stalls, John decided to stay at the farm to inspect the buildings for any damage they might have sustained over the summer due to the usual summer storms. Patrick decided to assist his father by jotting down what his father found, as Bobby stayed on to look over the farm's books. Brian decided that he and Bree smelled too much like horse for his liking, so he and Bree were going to take the path through the woods back to the house.

“Why don't you rest that foot,” John advised Brian, noticing Brian's slight limp. Brian nodded. Balancing himself in his saddle put a little too much strain on his ankle.

“Yeah, I'm going to take a shower. Maybe Bobby will wrap it for me later,” Brian said.

“Ask my mother; she'll do it. She wrapped my ankles lots of times,” John told Brian. Brian nodded.

“I'll help you, Dada,” Bree announced as she took her father's hand before they left the barnyard and headed for the path.

When they reached the farmhouse, Brian set out clean clothes for Bree while she took her bath. When she was finished, Brian took a quick shower, happy for the extra clothes they had packed, just in case. He joined Bree and Claire in the kitchen in time to see a fresh batch of cookies coming out of the oven.

“You will be staying for dinner,” Claire stated in a tone that brooked no argument.

“Yes, ma'am,” Brian replied as he sat at the table. Claire slid a bowl of peas at him that needed to be shelled then helped Brian arrange his leg on a padded stool.

“Dada, can I go to the stream?” Bree asked. There was still plenty of daylight left in the day. Too much of it to be wasted indoors even when there were cookies to be had.

“Do you want me to walk you down there?” Brian asked.

“Dada!” Bree admonished her father as she stamped one petite foot and put her hands on her hips. Her violet blue eyes were ablaze with a Kinney glare. “I've been coming here forever; I know how to go to the stream.”

Claire snickered into her apron as Brian held up his hands by way of apology.

“Okay, General Squirt. Tell your daddy that we'll be staying for dinner.”

“Okay, Dada,” Bree said. She kissed her father's cheek then ran out, the screen door slamming in her wake.

“Face it, sweetheart,” Claire began as she saw the scowl begin to form on Brian's face. “She's growing up.”

“I know,” Brian said with resignation. “I just wish she wouldn't do it so fast,” he added as he started to shell the peas.

“Welcome to the wonderful world of parenthood,” Claire said as she sat close, lifting Brian's foot onto her lap. She expertly wrapped his aching ankle. “Better?” Brian nodded. “Good,” she said as she stood and went to the sink to wash her hands. On the stove were the cookies that had been cooling. She placed a few on a plate, poured a tall glass of milk and set her offering on the table in front of Brian. She laughed to herself as Brian pouted while he nibbled on his cookie.

*****

“Hey, Daddy!”

“Hey, Baby Girl. Did you have fun riding?”

“Oh, yes, Daddy. Gamma Claire said we're staying for dinner.”

“That's nice,” Justin said as he concentrated on getting the colors just right. He was painting the field of wild flowers that were on the other side of the stream.

“Pretty,” Bree declared appreciatively.

“Mm,” Justin replied, getting lost in his art.

“Can I draw?”

“Sure,” he said as he pointed with his brush to his bag that was leaning against a stump. Bree scampered over to the bag to take out a small pad and a set of pencils. Bree took her supplies closer to the steam to find herself a good spot to sit.

“Daddy, can I put my feet in the water?” Bree asked after a while. The late summer sun was still very warm.

“Okay, but don't get your clothes wet.”

“I won't,” Bree answered as she slipped off her pink Vans. She found a suitable rock to perch upon as she opened her sketch pad.

A considerable time later, Justin's stomach reminded him that it was getting close to dinnertime. Working in acrylics, Justin's painting was dry enough to be moved. He methodically began to pack up his supplies when he noticed Bree still sitting on her rock, her pad in her hand. Justin softly giggled as he quickly took out a pad of his own.

“Hey, Sun...”

“Shhhh,” Justin quickly shushed Brian then pointed toward Bree. Brian did a double take.

“Is she...?” Brian whispered as he looked over Justin's shoulder while Justin continued sketching their daughter. Brian looked up at the model then back at the rendition. He smiled broadly planting a kiss onto his spouse's blond locks, letting the artist finish his drawing.

“Done!” Justin announced a few minutes later. “What did you want?”

“Dinner's almost ready; I thought you could use a hand with your stuff.”

“Sure,” Justin said with a smile. “Bree, it's time to go back to the house,” Justin gingerly called out so not to startle Bree.

“Okay, Daddy,” Bree replied as she hopped down off her rock and began to get dressed. Within a few minutes they were walking back to the house, Bree happily skipping along with her fathers.

“Um, Baby Girl, why did you take off your clothes?”

“You told me not to get them wet,” Bree said matter-of-factly.

“Oh,” Justin said. Bree was oblivious to the looks that her fathers exchanged.

“Well, she didn't get them wet,” Brian confirmed.

“I'm gonna go help Gamma!” Bree announced to her fathers then ran to the house.

Later that night when the family got home and the kids were in bed fast asleep, the boys were sitting in the sun porch quietly talking about their day, sipping coffee and savoring some more of the apple pie that Claire had given them. Brian was flipping through Justin's sketch pad.

“Sooo, do you think Bree will let you include her little naked butt in your show?” Brian asked with a smirk. He showed John and Bobby the sketch. The boys giggled.

“She's adorable,” Bobby pronounced. Brian gave him a 'proud papa' look.

“I think the princess will make a fine addition to your grouping,” John said as he reached for the pad to look through it. “It's not like she's really naked. I mean she is but all you can see is a little of her behind.”

“Why did she take off her clothes?” Bobby asked as he took the pad to study the sketch. Bree was sitting on her rock, her pad and pencil in her hands her back to Justin. Her hair was up in pigtails as she sat on the rock with her toes in the water.

“I told her not to get her clothes wet,” Justin told them, his blue eyes sparkling.

The boys looked at him then looked back at the sketch. Then they all smiled.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 3

“Mel?” Lindsay was surprised to see her ex standing on the front porch so early in the morning. Lindsay was still in her robe, half dressed for her day at the gallery.

“I’m sorry, I guess I should have called first,” Mel said contritely.

“It’s all right,” Lindsay said as she stepped aside. “Would you like to come in, we’re about to have breakfast.”

“Uh, I’m not sure,” Mel suddenly lost her nerve. She had come over hoping to take JR out to breakfast before JR went to the comic book store.

“Please, we have plenty and JR would love it.”

“If it’s not too much trouble,” Mel said hesitantly as she stepped over the threshold of her former home.

“No trouble at all,” Lindsay reassured Melanie. For a moment Melanie thought she felt something from her former spouse and lover, but it was all too fleeting for her to be sure. Lindsay led the way toward the dining room.

“Mama!” JR shrieked as Mel walked into the room. JR jumped up to give her mother a hug. Melanie reveled in the embrace.

“Your mother invited me to stay for breakfast if that’s okay with you,” Mel stated before she sat at the table. Melanie noted a few things had changed in the room. There were several more pieces of Lindsay’s artwork hanging on the walls, as well as some of Justin’s. She also noted some other new additions, the style was similar to Justin’s but not quite the same. Mel realized that the artist was Candy. Candy bounded into the room in full Goth regalia, sporting a conglomeration of beads around her neck made up of mostly sparkling black crystals.

“That’s an interesting necklace,” Mel commented as she automatically sat across from Lindsay in her old spot. Lindsay handed her a plate and a set of silverware as Candy handed her a napkin.

“Thank you. We found the beads while we were out antiquing and I put this together,” Candy said proudly.

“Mom took us all out for a drive when we were staying on the lane,” JR explained. “We found all sorts of stuff,” JR proudly announced. The girls laughed as if sharing an inside joke. Lindsay smiled at them and at the memory.

“It’s amazing what you can find when you just take the time to look,” Lindsay added. She didn’t notice the pained expression that flashed across Mel’s face. Mel never had the patience for that sort of stuff.

For the next half hour the girls regaled Melanie about all their finds and what they did with them.

“And Nina,” Candy said making quote marks in the air when she said ‘Nina’, “found this real pretty string of green beads. She sewed them onto a dress she was making.”

“Nina?” Mel looked at them.

“Richie,” they all said at the same time then giggled including Lindsay.

“Richie’s alter ego,” Lindsay went on to say.

“Oh yes, Richie. How’s he doing?” Mel asked. She remembered her part in helping Emmett and Drew to be able to foster the young man.

“He’s doing very well,” Lindsay said. “Drew and Emm have petitioned the court to allow them to formally adopt him. So far Richie’s parents have shown little interest in him. He’s doing well in school and personally.”

“Really? Who’s their lawyer?” Mel asked without thinking.

“Bobby,” Lindsay replied.

“But he’s not... I’m sorry, I guess it’s none of my business,” Mel said softly.

“Mama?” JR looked up at her mother, concern in her eyes. Mel glanced at Lindsay and received a nod. Mel put down her toast to gather her thoughts.

“Adoption is not an easy process especially for gay men. But the difficulty here lies in the fact that Richie’s parents are alive and from what I remember they’re well off and can provide what the court may deem a better environment for their son,” Mel said choosing her words carefully.

“But, they’re the ones who threw him out,” Candy said, her eyes glittering with unshed tears.

“We know, honey,” Lindsay said softly. “But Mel’s right. It won’t be easy for Emm and Drew, and while Bobby is a very good lawyer, he doesn’t specialize in adoptions.”

“How can we help?” JR took up the gauntlet.

“I’m not sure but we’re Richie’s friends and we can be there for him and for Emmett and Drew,” Lindsay stated emphatically.

“Um, do you think Bobby would allow me to help?” Melanie asked.

“Could you, Mama?” JR asked with a broad smile on her face.

“I’d like to if you think Bobby wouldn’t mind. I am familiar with Richie’s case and if we’re lucky we might get Judge Schultz to hear the case. Um, I have some free time on my hands,” Mel added when Lindsay gazed at her with curiosity.

“But wouldn’t she have to recuse herself?” Lindsay asked then smiled at Mel’s incredulous look. Lindsay shrugged her shoulders then mouthed ‘fuck a lawyer...’ Mel giggled as she remembered when Lindsay first said that phrase.

“Possibly but if Richie’s parents decide to keep things quiet then maybe they’d allow her to preside over the proceedings.”

“Moms, in English, please,” JR scowled at Mel and Lindsay. The moms blushed. Both girls looked back and forth at the women.

Lindsay went on to explain, in English, “What your mother means is that in some cases, adoptions can be very public, messy affairs.”

“In this case,” Mel took up where Lindsay ended, “Richie’s parents not only disapproved of his lifestyle choices, they were embarrassed by them. So in wanting to keep things quiet...”

“They may not argue about the judge or that it was Emmett and Drew wanting to adopted their son,” Lindsay finished off Mel’s thought. Melanie nodded.

“Ooohhh,” both girls sing-songed.

“So that would be good for Richie, right?” Candy said receiving nods from the women.

“And maybe if they saw Nina at the proceedings it just might cinch it,” JR said with an almost evil smirk.

“JR,” the moms growled at their devious daughter. In an instant the evil smirk became one of total innocence. The women sighed and the girls broke out into fits of laughter.

*****

“Sooo, big bro, are you going to let our little Mary Sunshine paint you in the all-together?” Brian teased as he saw John flipping trough Justin’s sketch pad. He had picked it up as he walked through the sun porch. John jumped not seeing Brian who was up in his balcony office.

“I’m not sure. What’s there to paint? You and I are so similar; can’t he paint your body and put my head on it?”

“That’s like painting a tiger with the head of a zebra. We may look alike at first glance but anyone can spot the differences,” Brian said as he walked down the spiral staircase. “You have an all right body, nothing to be embarrassed about,” Brian conceded. “Just ask your hubby,” he further teased.

John gave Brian his own version of the Kinney death glare. Brian was impervious to it so he continued, “Besides, your spouse is contributing to the project as we speak.”

“You’re kidding?” John asked as he looked into his brother’s eyes.

“Nope. The kids are at Rachel’s, conveniently helping her in the yard while Justin’s working his own magic in ours.” Brian guided John outside toward the pitching/batting cage that Bobby had set up for himself and Patrick.

Standing out of the way where they wouldn’t be observed or interrupt the artist and model, the Kinney brothers watched. Bobby was naked standing at the far end of the cage, a bucket of balls at his feet. Justin had a video camera hanging from his neck and a sketch pad in his hands.

“What’s he doing?” John whispered.

“As Justin put it, he wants to capture Bobby’s muscles in motion, hence the camera. I think he plans a series of sketches on the one page.”

“Oh. And Bobby doesn’t have a problem with this?”

“Apparently not,” Brian said with a most appreciative leer.

“Hey,” John growled as he ribbed Brian with an elbow.

“He’s not my type,” Brian assured his brother. “My type runs to short, blond and good with his hands.”

“As opposed to short, red-headed and good with his hands?” John said noting that each of Bobby’s throws was right on target.

“Something like that,” Brian confirmed. The brothers looked at each other and smiled. They knew they both had the right partners. “Come on, let’s go back inside. I’ll buy you a coffee.”

The brothers made a discreet retreat.

“Yeah, about that.”

“What are you talking about?” Brian didn’t think John’s remark was about the pot of coffee in his kitchen.

“During the construction of the greenhouse and cottage, the coffee man.”

“What about him?”

“When I was about to pay him, he told me that someone had beaten me to it.”

“Is that right?”

“You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?”

“Not a clue,” Brian smirked. Okay, so a little white lie wasn’t really a lie, was it?

“Uh huh,” John said as he followed his brother into the kitchen. “I’m on to you, Kinney.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Brian said as he poured them some coffee.

*****

“Mama, are you really going to help Richie?” JR asked as Mel parked in front of the comic book store.

“I’d like to but I have to ask first. Bobby is in charge.”

“Oh. Do you think he’ll let you?”

“All I can do is ask, sweetheart.”

“But you will ask.”

“I promise. I’m still licensed to practice here and I’ve handled a lot of adoptions, besides being familiar with this case. Bobby is a good lawyer but he’s a corporate lawyer. As far as I know he hasn’t handled adoptions.”

“But a lawyer is a lawyer.”

“Yes, but it’s like being a doctor. You wouldn’t go to a dentist if you had heart problems. It’s the same thing. I don’t handle business law, so if I had an issue with taxes or mergers I’d go to a lawyer that had experience with those things.”

“Oh. Uncle Brian says that Uncle Bobby is a very good lawyer so I’m sure he’d want your help.”

Mel stifled a moan at hearing Brian’s name, but some things were bigger than she and Brian Kinney.

“You’ll call him?” JR said meaning Bobby.

“Yes, as soon as I get back to my hotel room. Can I come by and take you to lunch?”

“That’ll be great, Mama!” JR gave her mother a hug before she hopped out of Mel’s rented car and ran into the store. The gate was up and JR knew that her grandmother was already inside. “Later!” JR shouted as she waved at her mother.

“Later,” Mel replied back, realizing that she sounded too much like a certain man that she loved to hate.

*****

“Morrison,” Bobby said into his cell phone. He had a towel wrapped around his waist and was toweling off his hair. He didn’t remember how sweaty pitching was, even pitching in the nude. He chuckled to himself.

“Bobby, it’s Melanie Marcus. Did I get you at a bad moment?” Mel asked hearing the laughter in Bobby’s voice.

“No, it’s fine, just laughing to myself. What can I do for you?”

“Um, I’m not sure how to ask this but I heard you’re going to handle Richie’s adoption.”

Bobby plopped himself down on his bed. “Wow, news travels fast and all the way to Portland.”

“Yes, news does travel fast but I’m not in Portland. I’m here.”

“Here? Where, here?”

“In Pittsburgh. I’m visiting JR and Gus before school starts.”

“That’s nice. So you heard about the adoption from...?”

“JR, this morning at breakfast with Lindz and the girls.”

“At breakfast...at the diner?”

“No, the house. And, no Bobby, I didn’t sleep over. I knocked on the door to invite JR out for breakfast and I was invited in.”

“Ah. Well, it’s not a state secret. The guys asked if I would consider taking on their case. I told them I’d consider it but I’m obviously not experienced in this type of law. I told them I’d either have to hook up with a lawyer who was and/or do a lot of research first. That’s as far as it’s gotten. Why do you want to know?”

“Well, I was there when Emm and Drew were given permission to foster Richie in the first place, and I’m familiar with his circumstances.”

“Yeah and?”

“I’d like to help, if you think the guys would let me.”

“Help as in, help?”

“Yes. Look, I’ve handled a lot of same sex adoptions and I know about Richie’s parents and their attitude toward their son. I was thinking that we should present it in such a way that they’ll be happy to have the whole thing go away quietly with little fanfare.”

“With little personal embarrassment you mean.”

“That too.”

“Where can we meet?” Bobby asked after a moment’s thought.

“Liberty Diner? I think we should keep this confidential. That’s the last place ultra straight people would think of coming into.”

“And we could spot a straight person a mile away.”

“Something like that.”

“Okay, let me call the guys first. I wouldn’t do anything without Emm and Drew’s permission.”

“I know you wouldn’t. I’ll be waiting for your call either way.”

“All right. I’ll get back to you soon.” Bobby stared at his phone for a minute before he jumped up to get dressed. He needed to speak with John and the guys before he called Emmett and Drew.

*****

“Are you out of your fucking mind?!” Brian’s voice bounced off the glass ceiling.

“Brian, let Bobby finish,” Justin said calmly. John was helping Brian move some of the tropical trees back into the greenhouse when Bobby found Justin and had him join them in the greenhouse to let them know about Mel’s call.

“As remarkable as it may sound, I think she’s sincere in her offer to help,” Bobby went on to say. “In any case I would have had to consult her or someone just like her. I couldn’t, in all good conscience, take on a case like this by myself.”

“Why?” Justin asked.

“Because I’m not well versed in this type of law. Give me tax regulations or a business contract to check over for loopholes and I’m your man. But this is family law. And an LGBT family. I hate to admit it but Melanie is the expert here.”

“Okaaay,” Brian conceded the point. “But I want to know why Smelly Mel’s back here from hell in the first place.” John rolled his eyes at his brother. Justin just shook his head.

“She’s visiting her kids before school starts,” Bobby supplied.

“So that’s why the little shit has been avoiding my calls,” Brian growled, referring to Gus.

“Brian!” Justin did a little growling of his own. Then turning back to Bobby, “So what do you need from us?”

“Melanie and I have never really collaborated before. We’ve consulted, marginally, but not on something like this. I’d welcome your input.”

“I recommend a spear gun,” Brian snorted out.

“Call Emmett and Drew, give it to them straight, so to speak. Reiterate your concerns about being qualified to handle this on your own and remind them that Melanie is eminently qualified. And assure them that you’d still be in charge of their case. I’m sure they’ll agree that this is the best course of action,” John said authoritatively, ignoring his brother’s helpful suggestion.

“Do you know how sexy you are when you’re being professorial?” Bobby remarked with a smirk.

“And if the bullshit gets any deeper in here, we’ll need a bulldozer to get out,” Brian snarked. “Bobby, you do what you need to do to make sure that Richie has a permanent home with our fairy godmother and his quarterback. In the meantime I’m going to the Pitts.”

“Why?” Justin said as he stepped in front of Brian.

“Can’t I visit my son?” Brian asked not so innocently.

“No, you can’t. Spill,” Justin demanded.

“Sunshine...”

“Don’t you Sunshine me!”

“Fine. I want to make sure Mel’s not here to cause trouble and...”

“Make sure Lindsay’s okay,” Justin added. Brian nodded. “Okay, go but don’t you cause any trouble.”

“Moi?”

“Toi. And take a shower first; you smell like a tree,” Justin said as Brian planted a kiss on his cheek then sprinted back to their cottage.

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on him. I’m going to meet with Mel to discuss the case,” Bobby said as he went back to his own side of the conjoined cottages to call Mel and the boys.

“Great,” John began. “Who’s going to keep an eye on Bobby?” John asked knowing that Bobby could be just as fiery as Brian.

“We could all go,” Justin suggested. John gave him a look. “Wouldn’t be the first time we’ve all ‘helped.’ I’m sure the kids can stay with Rachel for a while longer.”

“Maybe I’ll go take a quick shower.” John took a whiff of himself. “I smell a bit like tree too.” Justin laughed as John took off toward the house, running past Beau.

Beau loped into the greenhouse and sat in front of Justin looking up at his blond haired master with big soulful eyes. Justin bent down to give the big dog’s ears a good scratch.

“You know something, Beau? I’m beginning to think you’re the only sane one on this lane.”

Beau gave a little woof then took off out of the greenhouse to makes his rounds. Justin shrugged his shoulders then sprinted over to Rachel’s house to fill her and the kids in on the plan for the day.

*****

Beau made one pass around his lane then sat on the grass at the side as John’s Navigator carefully made its way down the driveway and onto the lane. Beau could hear the men inside talking; he heard his name. He knew he was given the responsibility of protecting the lane while his masters were away. Beau stood up and barked, acknowledging the task with which he was entrusted. And reassuring his masters that he would fulfill his job to the best of his ability. The men in the car waved at Beau as they drove down toward the gate.

When the boys were gone, Beau resumed his rounds. He trotted past the greenhouse, stopping to look in the pond. The koi were happily swimming in their manmade pond, flashing gold, orange and red in the sun. Beau stopped to watch for a moment when one fish briefly came up to the surface blowing bubbles at the big dog. Beau sniffed at the air then sneezed, scaring the fish back into the depths of its pond. Beau moved on to the newest house on the lane.

“Hey, Beau,” Michael greeted the dog in a sleep raspy voice. “You checking up on me?”

Michael smiled when Beau rested his chin on Michael’s thigh. Beau sniffed the air. He could tell that there was something not right with this human. It wasn’t as bad as when the human first came to stay on the lane, but the wrongness was still there. Ben came out of the patio door as Michael patted the dog’s head.

“Hey, Babe, can I bring you anything?”

“No thank you, I think I’m ready to go back inside.”

“Was Beau keeping you company?” Ben asked. He too had a friendly pat for the big dog.

“I think he’s making his rounds.”

“He’s a real smart dog.” Beau stood up to move away from Michael so that Ben could help Michael up from his lounge chair. “We’ll see you later, Beau,” Ben said to the dog.

Beau gave a woof of acknowledgment then took off toward the stream to complete his rounds.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 4

“Where do you want me to drop you all off?” John asked as he pulled up to the Liberty Diner so that Bobby could meet with Melanie.

“Gallery,” Justin supplied.

“At Lindsay's,” Brian responded as he snapped his cell phone shut.

John felt three sets of eyes turn their gaze toward him.

"I'm going to meet with Gordon at the Village. We have some more projects in the works,” John answered the unspoken question. “Call me when you're ready to be picked up.”

The men all nodded as Bobby got out of the Navigator. Bobby gave them a little wave before turning to go into the diner.

“Hey,” Bobby greeted Mel and JR who were sitting in a booth. They had just finished lunch and JR was getting ready to go back to the store. The diner was relatively quiet, the lunch hour just about over.

“Hi, Uncle Bobby! You gonna help my Mom?” JR asked enthusiastically.

“JR, it's more like I'll be assisting Bobby if he allows me too,” Melanie qualified the statement before Bobby could answer the teen.

“Your mother and I are just going to talk about it,” Bobby stated as he slipped into the seat JR just vacated. JR kissed Bobby on the cheek then went to hug her mother before leaving.

“Whatever,” she said as she rolled her eyes, convinced that adults never said what they really meant. “Later!” she added as she scurried toward the door. “Bye, Lacy!” JR called out then was gone in a flash.

“Damn, where does she get that energy,” Mel mumbled to herself as she saw JR power walk down the street.

“She's a teenager and invincible,” Bobby commented.

“Patrick will be one too in a couple of years,” Mel said.

“Don't remind me. I'm in complete denial,” Bobby said as he picked up the menu that a passing waiter had plopped in front of him. The boys had left the lane before having lunch and now Bobby found he was hungry. “I'll have a burger with the works,” he told the waiter. “And a diet cola,” he quickly added. “I can't be good or all that bad all of the time,” he said to Mel's raised eyebrows. Mel raised her hands in surrender.

“So does this mean the boys are okay with me consulting?” Mel asked getting straight to the point.

“Yes they are, although Emmett was ready to feel guilty about your involvement. However, I told him that you had already discussed it with Lindsay and she seemed to have no problem with it,” Bobby said. “But I have to warn you that I didn't come here alone. Brian's about to storm the castle, so to speak.”

“I wouldn't expect any less from him,” Mel said with resignation.

“It still hurts you that Lindsay and Brian have something special between them, doesn't it?”

“Yeah, it does and for the life of me I can't understand why. After all this time and even after the divorce, it still bothers me that as close as Lindz and I were, she and Brian will always be closer.”

“Maybe because they fell in love when they were so young and impressionable.”

“But he's a fag.”

“And she's a lesbian, but love is love and you can't help who you fall in love with. I'm sure that if their liaison in college had produced a child, Brian would have done 'the right thing' and married her. He would have been loyal even though they eventually would have been miserable. Mel, you've seen it hundreds of times, you never forget your first love no matter how many years have gone by.”

“Leda.”

“Pardon me?”

“Leda, she was my first. It was hot and heavy for years before we realized our goals were not compatible. But you're right, when Leda breezed back into our lives many years ago, there were sparks. Lindsay was jealous.”

“And you and Lindsay got over it.”

“Yes we did. I guess I'll never be as sensible as Lindsay. We both made so many mistakes. We're better off now,” Mel said sadly.

“How's it with you and Lorna?” Bobby asked sincerely.

“Not as good as I hoped it would be. We're great as law partners; we're doing good work. But...”

“But your personal goals may not be as compatible as you thought they were?” Bobby parroted Mel's own words.

“Yeah. And I'm going to have to deal with it when I go back. But that's not why we're here now.”

“You're right. We have a more important issue to talk about,” Bobby said as the lawyers got back to the case that brought them together in the first place. He drew out a legal pad from his pack.

“So how should we approach this?” Bobby asked as he set a second pad in front of Melanie.

Armed with pens the two lawyers got to work.

*****

Brian banged on the front door once more as Lindsay was just getting to it.

“Keep your fucking shirt on!” she yelled as she opened it, seeing a familiar silhouette through the curtain.

“Hey,” Brian said nonchalantly as he pushed past her and walked to the kitchen. “Coffee,” he demanded then began to rummage though her refrigerator.

“Well, hello to you too,” Lindsay snarked as she put on a new pot of coffee. “And what brings you to our fair burg this fine day?”

“You know, I think you picked up too many bad habits from your former spouse,” Brian replied, his head still in the refrigerator. Lindsay smacked his rump as she took out some bread to make Brian a sandwich. She recognized the signs of a hungry man.

A few minutes later they were sitting at the table having lunch.

“Where are the girls?”

“JR's at the store and Candy is at the GLC.”

“And Gus?”

“Probably at the loft, packing. He's leaving soon,” Lindsay explained. Brian nodded.

“Are you okay?” Brian asked.

Lindsay knew what he meant. “Yes, I am.” Brian arched a brow. “I am, really.”

Brian examined his friend's face for a moment. Then he got up from his chair to give Lindsay a hug.

“I wish she could have been this sincere and loving when we were together.”

Brian heard the words from his chest as Lindsay quietly cried. Brian said nothing as he hugged Lindsay harder and let her cry it all out.

*****

“Justin, my boy!” Sidney called out from behind a large display easel. “Good to see you. How is my number one artist? All in one piece I hope?” Sidney scrutinized Justin carefully.

“Yes, Sidney, Humpty Dumpty is all back together,” Justin said as he flexed both arms as proof.

“Wonderful. Your floral paintings are selling like hot cakes. And...” Sidney leaned in closer to Justin changing his voice to a whisper. “I just got off the phone; there's a Paris gallery that wants several of your 'Old Masters' to show.”

“Paris!” Justin shouted, his laughter filled the gallery.

“Yes, my boy, and your Fractal paintings including the video. They did not want to be outdone by the stuffy old British,” Sidney said with an exaggerated fake French accent. They both broke out into laughter. “Come into my office, my lad, so we may discuss your future.” Sidney patted Justin on the back as they walked to his office.

*****

“Hey, John-boy, you ready to do some honest to goodness building or are you still putzing around the countryside looking for more cottages to build or restore?” Gordon, John's friend and long time business partner greeted the architect as he walked into the Village Floral Shoppe.

John stopped long enough to greet the owner of said shop, Betsie, Gordon's wife and ruler, before answering his partner. “How long have you let this reprobate live?”

“I've allowed him a long and happy life for nearly thirty years,” Betsie answered with a chuckle. She was used to the banter after all these years. She welcomed it. It was rare for friends to be in business for so long without a cross word between them. They did good work together and had each other's back.

“Are you here to save me from my demon wife?” Gordon asked as he stepped from around the counter of the store. He kissed his wife's cheek.

“Yes, if Betsie gives me permission,” John replied kissing Betsie's other cheek.

“Get out, both of you!” Betsie said as she waved a pruning shear at the men.

“Run for your lives!” both men shouted as they quickly exited the store. Betsie's laughter followed them out.

“You're one lucky man, Gordon Smith,” John exclaimed.

“Don't I know it. Don't know where I'd be without my Betsie,” Gordon confirmed as they walked to the Village Diner for some lunch and a conference regarding new projects.

*****

“So you think we have a good chance?” Bobby said as he looked over their copious notes.

“I believe so. The Crosses haven’t expressed any interest in their son since Richie moved out,” Mel replied.

“Thrown out more like it,” Bobby grumbled as he read over the original case file. “But we should be prepared for a fight in any event. I’ll have an investigator dig a little deeper into the Crosses background just in case they want to cause trouble. The Crosses have very successful careers so they do have the means to put up a fight if they want to, but Emmett and Drew aren’t chopped liver either.”

“But I still believe it won’t go that far. Besides, we’re not talking about adopting a baby or young child. Richie’s what, fourteen now? He’s old enough to know what he wants for himself. A judge will take that into account,” Mel said then stopped. Her silence became deafening.

“What is it?” Bobby asked. He had an idea of the answer.

“JR’s fifteen.”

“Yes, she is.”

“She’s old enough to know what she wants for herself.”

“Yes.”

Mel lowered her head. “And she wouldn’t want to move from Pittsburgh, even if I painted her room her favorite colors or bought her a new computer.”

“No, she wouldn’t.” Mel glared at the red-head. “Melanie, the truth is that JR loves her parents, all of her parents and it wouldn’t be fair to her to make her choose. Sometimes, it’s better for everyone to just let it alone. You can see that, can’t you?” Mel nodded. “And Portland isn’t all that far away, is it?” Mel shook her head. “Then plan your life around her school holidays and make the effort to come back here to visit. No one will think any less of you. In fact, I’m sure they’ll all be pleasantly surprised.”

“What about Brian? Do you think he’ll allow me more access to Gus?” Melanie tried to keep the defiance out of her voice.

“Melanie, Gus is almost twenty; Brian couldn’t keep Gus away from you even if he tried. And has he?”

“Has he, what?”

“Has Brian ever really kept you away from Gus or was it the other way around,” Bobby asked gently.

“How dare you!” Mel growled then sat back. After a while Bobby saw Mel’s shoulders slump. “You must think I’m such a bitch.” Bobby smirked. “Yeah, yeah, I know. I haven’t done much to endear myself to the family.”

“We can change all that,” Bobby said as he waved his legal pad in the air.

“Bobby, I’m not doing this for recognition. There’s a young man whose future is at stake here.”

“I realize that. You are very good at what you do and I sincerely believe that Richie is much better off with Emmett and Drew. But it wouldn’t hurt your standing with the family if you help, and we win.” Bobby smiled evilly.

“You’re one scary man, Bobby Morrison,” Mel stated.

“Hey, I’ve learned from the master,” Bobby said with a shrug of his shoulders.

Neither Mel or Bobby had to explain who the master was.

*****

“You feel better now?”

“Yeah,” Brian said then belched loudly.

“Very attractive,” Lindsay snarked.

“Hey, what good is having a best friend if you can’t let one fly now and then?” Brian asked innocently, looking up at the tall blond with big soulful eyes.

“You are so full of shit, Brian Kinney!” Lindsay laughed as she refilled his coffee cup. Brian reached out to grab Lindsay’s arm. “I’m fine, Bri, really I am. I still miss the good times we had, you know?” Brian nodded. “But unfortunately the bad times and the tension outweighed the good times. Even if Mel decided to move back here...” Brian looked up at Lindsay in horror. “I’m just saying. Even if she did come back to the Pitts, I can’t go back. I’m happy. Even alone, I’m happy. I’ve been thinking of dating again.”

“About fucking time. It isn’t that artist, Sam, whatever the fuck?”

“Auerbach and no, not him. But I have been thinking of taking a walk on the dark side for a change.” Brian’s eyes grew wide for a moment.

“I do declare, Miss Lindsay, now ain’t you the bold one!” Brian said in his best southern drawl.

“Oh stop,” Lindsay retorted then blushed a deep crimson. Brian smelled victory and went in for the kill.

“Soooo, tell your Uncle Brian all about him,” Brian sing-songed. He got up from his chair to corner Lindsay by the coffeemaker.

“Stop it.”

“Tell me. Do I know him?” Brian asked as he got up into Lindsay's face. Lindsay nodded. “Is he hot, for a straight dude?”

“I think so.” Lindsay smiled.

“Please don’t tell me you’re going after some young shit on a motorcycle.” Brian scowled as he referred to Tucker, Jennifer’s fling so many years ago before she came to her senses.

“Heavens no! Charles is a proper gentleman.”

“Charles,” Brian repeated as he searched his memory banks. “Charles Higgins?!” Lindsay blushed again as she nodded. “At least he has good taste. But long distance relationships don’t always work out.”

“I’m not looking for a relationship, just a little romance.”

“Where was I when all this happened?” Brian frowned. He didn’t like being kept out of the loop.

“When Charles came over to present Justin with the Royal letters and commissions, we had lunch several times and found we have a lot in common. You haven’t been spending that much time in Pittsburgh lately. And are you allowed to drive yet?”

“Don’t change the subject. You both certainly have art in common. And he is good looking...”

“For a straight man, yes, I know.”

“Miss Lindsay, has Mister Charles already taken a dip at your well?”

“No. Not that it’s any of your business,” Lindsay said as she pushed on Brian’s chest. “I like him, Brian. He’s very gallant, not pushy and very intelligent. In some ways he reminds me of you.” Brian arched a brow. “He has a wonderful sense of humor and a gentle quietness about him. I feel good when we’re together.”

Brian searched Lindsay’s eyes. “Then go for it. I’ll even pay for the Viagra if necessary. But I won’t be responsible for my actions if he hurts you.”

“He won’t hurt me,” Lindsay said softly as she pecked Brian’s cheek. “Now, since you are here, come with me to the garden center. I want to buy some Fall plants.”

“Sure, since you fed me, it’s the least I can do. And to answer your question, I am allowed to drive if I drive an automatic. But John drove us here today,” Brian explained as they went out to the backyard. “Maybe I should show my face around at Kinnetik more often. Pittsburgh is the flagship branch,” Brian said more to himself than to Lindsay.

They spent the rest of the afternoon talking plants.

*****

Word quickly got around that the ‘fab’ four were in Pittsburgh. Before they could make an escape back onto the highway, the summons came through via Brian’s cell phone.

“You rang,” Brian snarked into his phone seeing Debbie’s number on the ID.

“You bring my Sunshine over for dinner, Brian Kinney. Do hear me? No excuses,” Debbie screeched. Brian pulled the phone away from his ear to save his eardrum.

“All of Pittsburgh heard you, Deb. And before you say anything else to deafen me, I will be happy to bring YOUR Sunshine over. Are the rest of us invited?” Brian hung up at the barrage of expletives.

John turned at the next block so that he could drive toward Debbie’s house.

“So, we’re having dinner at Debbie’s,” Justin stated the obvious.

“Yes, there is no escaping the inevitable,” Brian sighed. “The gay grapevine has struck again.”

As the boys pulled up to Debbie and Carl’s house, they could see a number of familiar cars parked along the block and in her driveway.

“I guess the gang’s all here,” John observed.

“Including Gus,” Bobby pointed out as the Jeep rounded the corner then slid into a parking spot.

“Where did he learn to drive like that?” Brian growled as Justin snickered.

“Like father like son,” Justin said.

“I do not drive like that!” Brian protested.

“Not now you don’t, but I seem to recall some interesting driving techniques when we first met,” Justin teased.

Before Brian could protest further, they were out of John’s Navigator and greeted by Gus.

“Hey, Pop! Got the summons I see.” Gus was all smiles as they made their way to Debbie’s door. Gus knocked then opened the door.

“Well it’s about fucking time!” Debbie shouted as she maneuvered through the family in her living room to pass out kisses and smacks to Gus and Brian’s cheeks.

“My Sunshine,” Debbie said turning, greeting Justin with a gentle hug and a sweet kiss to his face. “Are you keeping an eye on my Michael?” Debbie asked as she kissed John and Bobby.

“Yes ma’am,” they answered.

“I should be there taking care of him,” Debbie mumbled as she went back into the kitchen. Brian followed her as the other boys greeted the rest of the family that had been summoned.

“Come on, Maw, you know you’d only drive him crazy and he’d get fat on all that pasta. Besides, you taking care of his precious wittle comic book store takes a whole load off his mind,” Brian said loudly as he stuck his head in the refrigerator to grab a beer. He twisted off the cap to take a long pull, leaning against the counter waiting for Debbie to either explode and smack the shit out of him or get with the program. The family held their collective breath.

“Well, if you’re sure I’m helping by working at the store,” Debbie said in that way she had when the truth of the matter was staring at her. “Hey!” Debbie smacked Brian’s wrist as he reached across the counter to pick an olive out of the salad. “Are your hands clean?” she admonished in her motherly way.

The family smiled, all was right in their world. Debbie and Brian were at it again.

*****

“Hey Squirt,” Brian said softly as he smoothed out Bree’s blanket. The boys had returned to the lane past the kids’ bedtime. Rachel had fed them lunch and dinner and they helped her to bake several batches of cookies and a pie. Brian had delivered a tray of lasagna to Ben and Michael then walked back to his cottage to tuck his sleeping daughter in.

“Dada?” came a sleepy reply.

“I’m here.”

“Love you,” Bree said then sighed contentedly as she snuggled into her pillow.

“Love you too, Squirt,” Brian whispered as he kissed her forehead before leaving the room.

“Is she all right?” Justin asked as Brian entered the sun porch. The boys were relaxing and reviewing the events of the day, enjoying coffee and some of the cookies the kids helped to bake.

“She’s fine,” Brian said with a gentle smile. He snatched up a cookie off of Justin’s plate then took a bite. He sat on one of the chairs then turned his attention to Bobby.

“So what did Smelly Melly have to say?”

“I wish you wouldn’t call her that,” Bobby snickered. “I almost slipped up and said it myself.” The boys laughed then ‘a-hemmed’ and ‘coughed’ themselves back into some sort adult type behavior.

“Well, I was right in accepting her help. Her knowledge of adoption law and what same sex couples are up against in the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania will be invaluable. We’ve outlined two different approaches for starters.”

“Why two?” Justin asked.

“A plan and a back up plan,” Brian commented as he poured himself more coffee from the carafe on the table.

“How’d you know?” John asked as he handed Brian his own mug for a refill.

“Because it’s something I would do and still do at Kinnetik. We develop an initial campaign and then back up ones that highlight another aspect of what we’re trying to promote.”

“Covering all bases,” Bobby confirmed. “Our hope is that Richie’s family still disapproves of Richie’s lifestyle choices, and rather than become embarrassed by the publicity a same sex adoption may cause they won’t contest the petition.”

“And if they do contest?” Justin asked.

“Then we fight, dirty if we have to.”

“Meaning?” Brian asked.

“The judge will certainly ask Richie about his preference of where he wants to live. His school records alone stand as proof of how well Richie has adjusted to his new life, and we have medical records.”

“What will his medical record prove?” John asked.

“It appears that as Richie entered his pre-teens he began to develop a series of mild anxiety disorders. There was a discussion of possibly medicating him,” Bobby explained.

“Medicating him!” Justin became angry. “That sweet, gentle young man! He’s so creative, have you seen his clothing designs? If Richie is forced to go back to those people it would be criminal!” Justin was up on his feet pacing the sun porch.

“Justin, Bobby won’t let anything happen to Richie.” Brian latched onto his angry spouse trying to calm him.

“I’ll do everything in my power to make sure Richie stays with the people who love and respect him for who he is and don’t vilify him for what he is,” Bobby affirmed. Justin nodded, some of his anger dissipating.

Brian felt Justin relax a little. Then the boys agreed to call it a night.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 5

“Daddy?”

“Yes, sweetheart.”

“Is school soon?”

“You know it is.”

“How soon?”

“Look at the calendar.”

Bree heaved a weary sigh and walked over to the calendar hanging in the kitchen of Edna’s Treasures. It wouldn’t be long until school resumed.

“Did you figure it out?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“You could have done that all by yourself,” Justin chastised mildly. “You know how to read the calendar.”

“I know, Daddy, but it’s easier to ask you.” Bree turned and batted her violet blue eyes at her father.

Justin shook his head and stifled a chuckle. He cleared his throat. “Was it easier after I told you to look at the calendar yourself?”

Bree frowned and thought about that. “Nope,” she said after a moment.

“So next time you can figure out days by yourself?”

“I guess so,” Bree said with a sigh.

Justin smiled slightly. “And you know that Dada and I are always here to help you if you need us.”

“I know.”

“You don’t sound very happy about it.”

“Cause you make me figure it out by myself anyway,” Bree complained.

“But that’s how you learn things, Bree,” Justin explained.

“I didn’t learn anything, Daddy. I already knew how to do it.”

“So you were just being lazy?”

Bree’s mouth dropped open. “Oh no, Daddy,” Bree protested. “I’m not lazy. I just like you to take care of me.”

Justin shook his head once again. His daughter always possessed the ability to surprise him. “I’ll always take care of you, sweetheart, but you need to be independent too.”

“I am independent,” Bree stated indignantly. “But…”

“But what?”

“Sometimes it’s not fun to be independent.”

“I guess I can understand that,” Justin replied thoughtfully. Sometimes it was nice to be taken care of.

“Can Ashley come over tomorrow so we can plan what to do for the first day of school?”

Justin looked at his daughter. Apparently the topic of this conversation had changed. He needed to keep up. “If Ashley’s mom doesn’t have any other plans, Ashley is welcome to come over.”

“Yay!”

“Just what are you going to plan for the first day of school?” Justin asked as the thought struck him.

“We have to know what to wear,” Bree informed her father. “We want to match.”

“Oh, right, of course,” Justin said. “And that’s important.”

“Very important, Daddy.”

“Of course.”

Bree ran over to the phone to call Ashley. Justin watched her for a minute as she punched in the familiar number. She was growing up, and they would have to start making some changes in the way they handled her. Brian Kinney was not going to like that.

*****

“So what did you and Bree do today?” Brian asked. He had returned from a trip to Kinnetik where he had checked out how everything was running. He was now enjoying a cup of coffee with his husband. They were sitting at the kitchen table.

“Nothing much,” Justin replied. “She wanted to know how long until school begins.”

“Is she keen to go to school, or was that an I hope it’s weeks away kind of comment?”

“You know she loves school,” Justin reminded his husband.

“Good, and it better stay that way.”

“Why are you so negative today?”

“I’m not negative.”

“I take that back. Why are you so argumentative today?”

“I’m…” Brian was about to deny that too, but he realized he was being argumentative. “Kinnetik is doing very well without me,” Brian said slowly.

“Ah,” Justin replied. He understood immediately. “And you don’t like that.”

“They don’t really need me,” Brian griped.

“Until there’s an emergency of some kind.”

Brian raised an eyebrow. “I guess.”

“Brian,” Justin said gently, “you’ll always be needed at Kinnetik. It’s your company.”

“I know, but it’s not the same.” Justin waited for the next statement suspecting what was coming. “Is this what happens when you get older? You become less and less important?”

Justin smiled gently. “You are the most important person in the whole world to me … and Bree … and John and Bobby … and…”

“Stop!” Brian ordered. “I’m talking about the business world.”

“But it’s the same in all worlds. I had the same kind of realization about Bree today.” Justin had decided this might be a good place to bring up what had happened with Bree earlier.

“I thought you said nothing happened today.”

“Well, something did, and I know you’re not going to like it.”

“Fuck! What?”

“It’s nothing serious,” Justin said quickly. “Bree wanted to know about school starting, and I told her to look at the calendar.” Brian shook his head and looked questioningly at his husband. They both knew that Bree could read a calendar with no problem. “She proceeded to tell me that she didn’t need to learn how to use the calendar, she already knew.”

“So?”

“She wanted me to do it for her because it was no fun being independent.”

“Is this going somewhere or are you tormenting me to take my mind off Kinnetik?” Bree’s comment would have been cute if he wasn’t so irritated.

Justin chuckled. “She really is independent, Brian, in so many ways. But sometimes she’s our little girl too.”

“Just the way I like her,” Brian stated.

“I know, but she needs to develop more … outside of this place.”

“This place?”

“Edna’s Treasures.”

“How so?” Brian frowned. He didn’t like where this was going.

“She got me thinking about expanding her horizons.”

“To where?”

“We know she loves music. Maybe we should get tickets to the symphony … before she decides that rap is the music she likes.”

“Did you like the symphony?” Brian asked pointedly.

“Not particularly, but I’m glad my mom took me.”

“So that you could appreciate violin concerts?” Brian asked bitterly.

“No, so that I knew there was more to life than just what was popular in music.”

“Are you saying we have been depriving our daughter of culture?”

“I guess I am … a bit. But it’s mostly that she’s of the age to start appreciating some of those things. We could take her to the ballet too.”

“And we could watch the men’s crotches in those very tight … tights.”

Justin laughed. “If that’s what gets you through it.”

“Do we have to do opera as well?” Brian asked snarkily.

Justin smiled knowing that Brian was unconsciously agreeing to his suggestions. “We could go at least once,” Justin conceded.

“And if Bree likes it?”

“We can stand it once or twice a year.”

“Speak for yourself.”

“I am. I can go without you … if necessary.”

“Now who’s being independent?”

“You know I’ve always been independent,” Justin reminded him.

“Yeah, more than I care to admit.”

“So, are we agreed that we should start expanding Bree’s cultural horizons?”

“If you say so,” Brian admitted grudgingly.

“Bree’s going to hate it all, if you act like this. You know that, Brian. If you let on that you can barely tolerate it, Bree will pick that up. Try to enjoy it with us.”

“Okay, okay, I will.”

“And you know that you’re needed here, and at Kinnetik, and by Bree. We all need you.”

“Yeah, to buy the fucking tickets for all these cultural extravaganzas.”

“You are so full of shit, Brian Kinney,” Justin stated. He stood up from the table and walked around to slide onto Brian’s lap. He kissed the lips he loved so much. “We’ll have fun going to concerts.”

“If you say so, Sunshine. It must be the truth.”

*****

“Schmidt!”

“Yes, boss,” Ted said into his phone.

“How difficult is it to get tickets to the symphony?”

“Symphony?”

“Yes, need I repeat myself? The symphony.”

“It shouldn’t be too difficult at all, Boss,” Ted hastily stated. “But it also depends on whether you pick a popular program to see. They sometimes sell out.”

“The symphony has popular programs?” Brian asked in wonder.

“Yes, Boss.”

“And they actually sell out?”

“Yes, Boss.”

“What would constitute a popular program?”

“Mozart is pretty popular.”

“Why?”

“Why what?” Ted asked with a frown. This was the most peculiar conversation he had had with Brian Kinney in a very long time.

“Why is Mozart popular?” Brian repeated, the edge in his voice making it clear to Ted that he better have a good answer quickly.

“Oh, I guess because his music is quite lyrical. It’s easy to listen to while being very beautiful.”

“Is there a Mozart program like that this season?” Brian asked.

“I don’t know. I’d have to check.”

“Find out and let me know,” Brian ordered.

“May I ask why?”

“We want to expose Bree to some of the classical traditions, like symphony, ballet…”

“Opera?” Ted said hopefully.

“Possibly,” Brian conceded. He didn’t want to jump totally into this culture thing without knowing more about what he was getting into.

Ted grinned. Brian Kinney was asking for his expertise in an area other than accounting. Ted basked in that feeling for a moment.

“Schmidt!”

“Yes, boss. Sorry, boss.”

“Find out what would be a good program to take Bree to, and get me three tickets if you can.”

“I’m on it, boss.”

“Make it happen,” Brian said before he cut the connection.

*****

“So, what did Ted say?” Justin asked as Brian came down the stairs from his office.

“He’s looking into it,” Brian replied.

“I thought he’d be all over it,” Justin said as he stepped back to get a better look at what he was painting. It was another flower painting since they seemed to be very popular. It was a slightly skewed version of an anthurium, a bright red flower they had seen many of in Hawaii.

“I like that,” Brian said as he came up behind Justin.

Justin smiled at Brian over his shoulder. “I like it too. That was a good trip.”

“Even with all the injuries?”

“Even with…”

“You’re nuts, you know.”

“I know,” Justin replied with a little chuckle. “Whenever we have alone time together is good to me.”

“Even if it’s in a hospital waiting room?”

“That was only a small percentage of our trip.”

“It seemed like we were there every day.”

Justin turned around and stood on his tiptoes to kiss Brian on the lips.

“What’s that for?”

“It’s because I wanted to.”

“Okaaay,” Brian said with a grin. “Ted says there are popular classical composers,” Brian explained changing the subject back to what Justin had originally asked. Brian’s look of dibelief about what Ted had told him made Justin chuckle. “Mozart is supposed to be the most popular.”

“Ted thinks Bree will like Mozart?” Justin questioned.

Brian nodded. “Seems like that is the most likely one. He’s checking if they have a Mozart program this coming season.”

“I really want her to like the symphony,” Justin stated.

“I know, Sunshine.”

“Do you think she will?”

“If she gets to wear her pink dress and her froggie jewelry, she’ll like it.”

“You know how to reduce the most beautiful things to their basest components,” Justin averred with a shake of his head.

“It’s a talent not too many of us possess,” Brian replied smugly.

“Thank God!”

Brian snorted as he went to get a coffee in the kitchen.

*****

“So what’s the scoop?” Brian asked as he spoke into the phone to Ted some time later.

“The symphony is doing a Mozart program at the beginning of October.”

“Ah, a month’s reprieve,” Brian said.

“You know, Bri, if you don’t want to go, I’d be happy to take Bree. Allen will be playing that night. I could take her backstage after the concert.”

Brian seriously thought about that offer. “Thanks anyway, Ted, but Justin really wants us to go as a family.”

“I could make sure I’m there, and then you could get the backstage treatment anyway. In fact, it might be better to do it before the concert, since it will be quite late when it’s over.”

“Don’t get your tits in an uproar,” Brian advised snidely. “Bree may not like the symphony at all.”

“I think she’ll love it,” Ted averred.

“Remains to be seen.”

“If she hears that tone of voice from you, she’ll be sure to hate it,” Ted informed his boss. He felt that needed to be said even if it caused the wrath of Kinney to come down on him.

Brian snorted loudly. There was a long pause, and then Brian grudgingly admitted, “Justin told me the same thing.”

“Justin’s right.”

“Okay, Schmidt, enough of the lecture. Are there tickets available for this Mozart performance?”

“You do realize that Mozart will not be personally performing?” Ted asked.

“Yes, I fucking do! Do you think I’m an idiot?”

“No, boss, no, never! There are plenty of tickets. It’s still early.”

“Get us three, and one for yourself … if you must,” Brian said rather ungraciously.

“How could I refuse such a charming offer,” Ted said with his own sarcasm.

“Just get one for yourself,” Brian repeated without the snark. “We’ll see if Bree would like a tour before the concert begins.”

“Yes, Boss,” Ted said with a smile. Brian Kinney was going to enjoy this concert too, if Ted had anything to say about it.

Brian cut the connection and went looking for Justin.

“Sunshine,” Brian said, “we are about to purchase tickets for the symphony. Do you want to change your mind before it’s too late?” Brian knew he wouldn’t.

“Absolutely not!”

“Ted’s coughing up the money as we speak.”

“Should we see if Patrick would like to go?” Justin asked.

“I already know the answer to that,” Brian said tongue in cheek.

“John and Bobby might like him to come with us. A little culture never hurt anyone.”

“Except when you get a stiff neck from sleeping in those awful seats.”

“How do you know they’re awful? Have you been to the symphony?”

Brian shook his head. His family never had the money or the inclination to attend a symphony. And when he grew up, the symphony wasn’t cool. Clubs and drugs and drinking were cool. He wanted something better than that for Bree.

“Perhaps we should talk to both children about this plan,” Brian finally said.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 6

With quiet feet, Justin rounded the spiral staircase and stopped just at the top of the stairs. For several moments he watched the handsome brunet working, thoroughly engrossed in his task. Justin smiled at the furrowed lines of concentration creasing the man’s brow. The piercing hazel eyes were focused solely on the materials before him.

Justin softly coughed to get the man’s attention without startling him.

“Hey,” the brunet greeted Justin with a pleasant smile.

“What are you working on?” Justin asked as he walked closer to the desk to peer at the plans laid out on it.

“The Village reclamation has been so successful that the Mayor of Pittsburgh asked us to look into other rundown buildings and neighborhoods. But he doesn’t want huge areas torn down and replaced. He’d like us to go neighborhood by neighborhood to see what types of building would fit.”

“Fit?”

“For example, not all neighborhoods need a diner or an apartment building. Maybe the neighborhood can use a few one or two family homes instead. It depends on what’s more appropriate to the area,” John explained.

“Oh. Fits,” Justin agreed with a flirty smile. John arched a brow in a familiar way making Justin chuckle.

“Justin, you didn’t come up here,” John leaned to the side and spied Justin’s messenger bag, “with your sketch pad, to discuss my next project. Did you?”

“Nope. I came up here to draw you.”

“Draw me.”

“Yes.”

“Justin, I am not going to drop trou in my office.”

“Why not? There’s no one home and I know exactly how I want you.”

“Want. Me?”

“Yes. Right here at your drafting table,” Justin said as he pointed to the table. He pulled out his sketch pad and pencil then made himself comfortable on the sofa, waiting for John to take off his clothes.

“Where are the kids?” John asked with suspicion. He gazed toward the balcony railing and down at the sun porch floor below.

“Brian took them to the garden center then he’ll take them for ice cream. We have plenty of time.”

“And Bobby?”

“Surely you’re not embarrassed in front of your partner?”

“I’m not like Brian. I prefer walking around in more than just my birthday suit. Even if I am all by myself.”

“Fine with me, but I have seen you naked. I can do this from memory but it was a while ago. I’ll only need a couple of hours. You don’t have to be totally naked for all of it. And Bobby’s in Pittsburgh strategizing with Melanie.”

“Oh, well I guess I can handle that,” John said as he stood up. He stood behind his desk contemplating the situation. John didn’t know why he was feeling uncomfortable about posing naked for Justin. Justin was right, they had all gone skinny dipping together plus spent weeks living together when the traveled to South America. There was no reason for John to feel embarrassed.

“John, you have an incredible body,” Justin said as if reading John’s mind. “And not because you look like Brian.”

“Brian looks like me,” John deadpanned. “I am the older brother. As he’s so fond of reminding me,” John mumbled. “I’m curious, what differences do you see between us?” John finally removed all his clothes then sat at his drafting table. He picked up a pencil and began a rough plan for a thatched cottage.

“You’re kidding, right?” Justin asked, looking up at his brother-in-law.

“No, I’m not. We could be twins. Everyone says so.”

“And yet I’m sure Bobby and I could tell the differences blindfolded.” Justin’s hand began to fly across the page. The tip of his tongue was peeking out of his mouth as he worked. John smiled, he was so glad to see Justin back to his ‘bad as new’ self again.

“‘Splain to me,” John said in his best Ricky Ricardo voice. Justin laughed.

“Okay. I won’t repeat the similarities because they are obvious.”

“Obviously,” John snarked without looking up from his table.

“Brian has the best thigh muscles. Yours are very firm but his are more defined. I’m sure a lot of it is due to the fact that he did play soccer but he’s also obsessed with his treadmill. Your upper body is heavier; your muscles are more pronounced. That makes sense too. You’re always lifting something or using heavy equipment. It stands to reason that your arms would be more muscular. And there’s one more thing,” Justin said with a slight blush tinting his cheeks.

“What’s that?” John asked finally looking up from his table. The clear sharp hazel eyes met the deep blue eyes. Justin’s blush deepened.

“You smell different,” Justin whispered. John’s eyes widened thinking his natural body odor was somehow offensive. “That’s not what I mean. Brian smells almost spicy where you smell more earthy. Both are very...pleasant.” Justin was going to say sexy but he was making good progress on his sketch and he didn’t want to spook his model.

“Oh,” John said with a shrug of his shoulders. He bowed his head as he went back to his plans.

“Are you designing a new building?” Justin asked after a while. He had been concentrating on his sketch, trying to get the lines right when he felt a slight cramp in his hand. Justin needed to take a break before his hand totally cramped up. He put his pencil down and began to flex his hand.

“Sort of. There’s room for another house on the other side of Molly’s cottage. I always wanted to construct a thatched cottage,” John said absentmindedly.

“Wow! That’s ambitious. Who’s it for?”

“I’m not sure. I guess it could be a guest cottage or maybe for Lindsay since...”

“I think she might like that idea.”

“I might not be obsessed with a treadmill but...”

“But you are passionate about cottages.” Justin looked up and smiled brilliantly at John. John’s handsome face shone back at him. Justin gasped for a second. John was as beautiful as his brother but in his own way.

Justin stood up then circled his model. John went back to his drafting as Justin stood behind him. John could hear the sounds of Justin’s pencil as it scratched across the pad. Justin studied the strong lines of John’s back as it met the top of his firm buttocks. John was a beautiful man.

Beauty.

Justin surrounded himself with the beauties of the world but the world wasn’t always a beautiful place. He began to realize that he needed the ugliness to remind himself just how lucky he really was. Maybe he should be painting the ugliness as well. Maybe that was the truth he needed to show.

“Justin? Justin, are you all right?” John asked carefully when the sounds of Justin’s pencil stopped behind him.

“I’m fine, John. And I’m done.”

“Already? I was beginning to like working in the nude,” John remarked with a gleam in his eyes.

“Well I won’t stop you,” Justin replied with a devilish smile and a mischievous waggle of his eyebrows.

“No, I don’t suppose you would,” John chuckled. “Perhaps it’s better if I got dressed. What are your plans for the rest of the day?”

“I have more work to do on my other sketches but I think I’ll go down to visit Michael for a while.”

“I’m in the mood for barbecue tonight. Let them know they’re invited. Gerry and Todd too.”

“Will do!” Justin said as he packed up his pad and pencil before going down the spiral staircase. “John, your reclamation project? Some of the areas you go into aren’t very pretty, are they?”

“No, they’re not but I’d like to think that they’ll look a hell of a lot better when we’re done.”

“Do you think I could come with you? I’d like to take some pictures.”

John pulled up his pants then reached for his shirt, fascinating Justin with the rippling of his muscles. “I don’t have a problem with it. I’ll let you know when I’m scheduled for a ‘look-see.’ Okay?”

Justin stopped staring when John finally donned his shirt. He nodded then began to descend the stairs. “I’m on to you, Anderson!” Justin shouted up to John, getting a Kinney-like giggle in response.

“They are waaay too much alike,” Justin mumbled to himself as he walked down to the new cottage.

*****

“Dada, I want these for the Wendy house,” Bree said decisively.

Brian walked over to where his daughter was looking at a pot of kale. It was pale pink and mauve and purple with deep green leaves.

“You already have mums. Remember, you had Taylor help you plant them.”

“But these are real pretty. I think they would look good with the mums. The mums they had bought for the Wendy house were a deep burgundy. They were almost purple, so the kale would look striking with them.

“Fall flowers?” he asked.

“Yes, Dada. We have to go back to school, so it must be Fall.”

“Have you heard of the autumnal equinox?” Brian asked. Bree shook her head. She didn’t like it when she should know something and didn’t.

“I know what it is, Uncle Bri,” Patrick volunteered.

Bree scowled at her cousin. She wanted to know as much as he did, but she never seemed to be able to catch up.

“Perhaps you could tell Bree about it,” Brian suggested.

“Sure,” Patrick agreed. “It’s still summer until around the twenty-first of September. That’s the day when the hours of daylight and dark are the same length,” he explained. “After that it will be Fall. The days start getting much shorter.”

“Very good, young man,” Brian said squeezing Patrick’s shoulder. “Do you understand, Bree?”

“Yes,” she whispered. She understood more than she wanted to. She hated being the only one who didn’t know.

“So,” Brian said, “maybe we should wait a couple of weeks before we get these fall flowers.”

“Will they die if we take them now?” Bree asked. She stared at Patrick daring him to answer that one. He kept silent.

“No, I don’t suppose they would,” Brian admitted.

“I want them for the flower boxes on the Wendy house,” Bree said. “The mums that are there need…” Bree didn’t know how to finish that sentence, but she knew she wanted more flowers for her boxes.

“Accompaniment,” Brian supplied.

“Yes,” Bree said happy that her father understood.

“Then perhaps we should get the kale, autumnal equinox or not.”

“Yes, please, Dada.”

“How many pots do you think we need?” Brian asked. He wanted Bree to figure this out for herself.

“Can we cut them up, Dada?” Bree asked with a frown.

“That doesn’t work with kale,” Brian replied.

“Then we should get four – two for each box on the Wendy house.”

“Excellent,” Brian replied, pleased with Bree’s calculations. “Donald, could you put four of the kale in the SUV for us?” he asked the man who was rearranging some of the displays for the fall flowers that were coming to the garden center.

“Sure, Mr. Kinney.” Donald grabbed a cart and wheeled it over to the kale.

“Mind if the kids stay with you? I want a word with Todd,” Brian added.

“No problem.” Donald loaded the pots of kale that Bree picked out onto the flat cart.

“Oh, and throw in a couple of bags of mulch,” Brian said before he disappeared into the store.

“Mr. Donald,” Bree said as she watched him load the cart.

“Yes, young lady.”

“How come Hope never comes to my piano lessons no more?”

“She stays with me when Faith is giving her lessons.”

“But, don’t you have to work?” Bree asked.

“Sometimes Hope comes here. She sits over there and reads,” Donald said.

Bree looked at the picnic table that Mr. Donald had pointed to. “She reads a lot.” Donald nodded in agreement.

“She doesn’t like me so much,” Bree stated.

“Really?” Donald was surprised that this little girl would tell him that, and that his daughter made it evident that she didn’t like someone. “I’m sure she just gets bored waiting around for her mother.”

“Maybe,” Bree said, but she knew Hope really didn’t like her. She was pretty glad that Hope rarely came with her mother to Edna’s Treasures anymore.

“Ready to go, kids?” Brian called as he came out of the garden center.

“Yes, Dada.”

“Yes, Uncle Bri,” Patrick replied. “Are we going for ice cream?”

“That would be a yes,” Brian said with a smile.

“Yay!” both children yelled.

*****

“What flavor do you want, Patrick?” Brian asked.

The red-haired boy was reading all the names of the ice cream flavors and staring into the freezers trying to make a decision. “I don’t know yet.”

Brian had decided to drive into Harrisburg to try out a new ice cream parlor that had opened there. They were now in that parlor, but neither child seemed to be able to make a decision about what they wanted.

“Bree,” Brian said, “have you decided?”

“I want … pralines and cream.”

“Good,” Brian said with relief.

“Or pistachio,” she added.

Brian groaned inwardly. He’d have to wait till they decided. Why had he chosen a new place? If they had gone to the general store, the choice of flavors was much more limited. They would have been home by now. Brian continued to wait.

“Rocky road,” Patrick said after a couple of minutes.

“Are you sure?” Brian asked.

“Yes, Uncle Bri, rocky road.”

“One scoop or two?”

“Um…”

Why did he never learn, Brian wondered. He should have just said one scoop and been done with it.

“My Dad says I should only have one, but I could eat two,” Patrick said hopefully.

“Let’s live dangerously,” Brian replied. “Two scoops of rocky road,” he told the pock faced kid behind the counter.

“Bree?” Brian said making it clear that a decision was required.

“Pralines and cream,” his daughter responded.

“Finally. One scoop of pralines and cream,” Brian ordered.

The kid handed Brian Patrick’s ice cream cone and began making Bree’s.

“What are you going to have, Dada?” Bree asked.

“Nothing.”

“You should have some ice cream,” Bree informed him. “It’s good for you.”

“Good for me?”

“Yes, it will make you feel good.”

Brian took Bree’s cone and handed it to her. “You two sit down at that table while I pay for the cones.”

The children went to the table and sat down, licking their cones and commenting about how good the ice cream was. Brian paid the kid behind the counter.

“Are we going now, Dada?” Bree asked when Brian came over to the table.

“I think we’ll just sit here until you’re done with your cones. That way we won’t have to clean the SUV when we get home.”

“Good thinking, Uncle Bri,” Patrick said with approval.

Brian chuckled. “Thanks.”

“Dada, have a bite of my ice cream. It’s real good. I like it.”

Brian looked at the cone calculating how many calories would be in a little nibble. He was about to say no.

“You can have some of mine too,” Patrick said. “Two scoops is a lot of ice cream.”

“You don’t have to eat it all,” Brian advised. “If it’s too much, you can throw it away.”

“I don’t want to waste it,” Patrick admonished. He took another bite.

“And I don’t want to hear your fathers lambasting me if you get a stomach ache.”

“Here, Dada,” Bree said handing him her mostly eaten cone. “I’m full.”

“Me too,” Patrick said following suit.

Brian smiled at his daughter. She was a smart little cookie. He tossed the remainder of the cones in the trash bin and they left the shop.

*****

On the way back to Edna’s Treasures, Bree had a question for her father. “Dada, is Unca Mikey getting better?”

“What made you think about that?” Brian asked looking in the rearview mirror at his daughter.

“I want him to be better.”

“We all do.”

“So is he getting better?”

“I think so, but maybe we could ask Gerry. He should have a good idea how Michael’s doing.”

“Is Mr. Gerry in love with Mr. Todd?”

Brian groaned. How did a simple conversation always turn to something he’d rather not be talking about? “Todd told me he and Gerry are coming to dinner tonight, you could ask them,” he suggested.

“Okay,” Bree said happily.

Brian smirked at how easy that one had been.

“I think they should get married like my dads,” Patrick said with great wisdom.

“You do, huh?”

“Yep, I can tell they really like each other. Maybe they could come live on our lane, and then if anybody got hurt Mr. Gerry would be there to help them. And Mr. Todd could help with the gardens.”

“Sounds like you have their whole lives planned out for them,” Brian observed.

“I’m really good at planning. My dad says so.”

“I wouldn’t be telling Todd and Gerry about your plans though,” Brian warned.

“Why not?” Patrick asked with a frown.

“People like to make their own plans. They don’t like to be told what to do.”

“But Dad says that sometimes people need a push in the right direction.”

“I could give them a push,” Bree volunteered. She agreed with what Patrick had said, but she didn’t like being left out of the conversation.

“Maybe you both should keep your plans to yourselves,” Brian advised.

“Why?” Bree asked.

‘Here we go again,’ Brian thought to himself. He stepped down on the gas pedal. Maybe he could get home before he had to answer any more difficult questions.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 7

“So what do you think of our chances?” Emmett asked the two lawyers that were sitting in his kitchen. Richie was spending as much time at the GLC as he could before the official opening of the new school season. He had several outfits that were almost ready to been sold on consignment at Torso.

“So far the Crosses haven’t objected to Judge Schultz or to keeping this a quiet, private adoption,” Bobby informed Emmett. Drew topped off everyone’s coffee cup then sat next to his spouse.

“So you think they won’t fight us?” Drew asked, taking Emmett’s hand.

“No, actually just the opposite,” Melanie said.

“What do you mean?” Emmett asked, searching their faces.

“When I called to find out who’s representing them, they almost seemed relieved,” Bobby explained.

“Relieved?” both Emmett and Drew said.

“Yes. Melanie and I have an appointment with the judge in thirty minutes.”

“We should get going,” Melanie added as she looked at her watch. “Parking sucks down there.” Bobby nodded as he got up from his chair.

“Is that why you two look very lawyer-ish?” Emmett asked. “Should Drew and I get changed and go with you?”

“No, Emmett, there’s no need,” Melanie said as gently as she could, patting the tall queen’s hand.

“But why?”

“Emm, this is just a preliminary meeting. A lot of legal mumbo jumbo. If we’re lucky, the Crosses will want this to go as smoothly as possible. Right now the best that we can hope for is another appointment with the judge for interviews. Judge Schultz will want to have a private chat with the Crosses, with the both of you and with Richie,” Bobby explained.

“Bobby, we should go,” Mel stated. “Emmett, we’ll call you when we’re done,” she said.

“All right,” Emm said as Drew showed the lawyers out. “Oh, Drewsie!” Emmett burst into tears the minute the door was closed. All Drew could do was hug his spouse.

“What do you think of our chances?” Bobby asked Mel as they drove toward the courthouse.

“I think we have a very good chance. But we should be prepared for the worst.”

“I always am,” Bobby said as he concentrated on the road.

*****

Looking very professional, Bobby and Mel waited until called into the judge’s chambers. When they were finally summoned, the judge apologized for making them wait.

“Melanie, you’re looking well. We miss you,” the judge greeted Melanie pleasantly.

“Thank you, Judge Schultz, I miss all of you too,” Mel said as she shook the judge’s hand.

“Mr. Morrison, I’m not sure if we’ve met before. Although I think I would have remembered you,” the judge said as she extended her hand to the red-headed lawyer.

“No, ma’am, I don’t think we’ve officially been introduced although I do know you by reputation, and you’re quite revered in my family.” Bobby explained further, “You were instrumental in the adoption of Curtis Samuels. Raphael and Hector are close friends.”

“Yes, I remember that case. The boy came from an abusive foster home and was living on the street. How is he doing?”

“The young man is almost through with high school. He’s thinking of becoming a vet like his adoptive father. He’s also considering becoming a fireman like his grandfather.”

“It’s good to hear he has options,” the judge pointed out.

“Yes, ma’am, he does,” Bobby agreed.

“Mr. Morrison, where do you usually practice?” The judge took a seat at her desk and indicated that Mel and Bobby should sit as well.

“Harrisburg, your honor, and normally business law. I specialize in charitable and not-for-profit organizations.”

“Bobby was very active in the Jason Kemp Center,” Mel explained further.

“Yes. John Anderson did restoration of the center, the theater and the bowling alley. Brian Kinney helped to finance the project,” the judge recalled.

“Brian is my brother-in-law.”

“You have a very generous family, Mr. Morrison. I appreciate all the work you and your family have done in many of the communities here. Now, shall we get to work? I’d like that young man to have a permanent home, and soon,” the judge said becoming all business.

Melanie and Bobby nodded as the judge’s clerk opened the chamber door and ushered in the opposing council.

*****

“So how did it go?” Emmett asked the minute he opened his door and saw Bobby and Melanie standing there.

“I think it went well,” Bobby replied as he stepped over the threshold. “Their lawyer seemed very amenable to our proposal. And it’s as we suspected, Mr. and Mrs. Cross would prefer to keep the adoption quiet and out of the public eye. They have no objection to having Judge Schultz make the final determination.”

“I’ve worked with their lawyer before. He’s sharp but he’s fair. All they want to know is that their son is in a good home. And we certainly have the documentation to prove it.”

“We have another appointment next Tuesday,” Bobby said. “With any luck, by Tuesday night, Richie will be your official son!” Bobby announced with a bright smile. Emmett burst into happy tears then threw his arms around his two lawyers. Drew let out the breath he was holding then threw himself into the fray.

“Will you stay for dinner?” Emmett managed to say.

“I have to get home but thank you,” Bobby said. “There’s no reason why you can’t stay,” Bobby said to Mel.

“Are you sure? I know I’m not the most favorite person in the family,” Mel said contritely.

“Little lady,” Drew began with a deep southern drawl, “Emmett and I would be very pleased to have you join us for dinner. And we would be very pleased to see you safely back to your hotel later.”

Melanie smiled prettily.

“Then it’s all settled. Emm, Drew, I’ll be in touch. Melanie, we did good work today,” Bobby pronounced with an honesty that touched Melanie.

“Yes, we did,” Mel agreed. “Goodnight, Bobby.”

“Night, guys,” Bobby said as he walked out the door. He was still smiling as he got into his car and started for home.

*****

Bobby pulled through the gate at Edna’s Treasures and started up the lane. He noted Todd’s truck parked in front of the new cottage. He must be visiting Gerry, Bobby surmised with a smile. There had been a lot of visiting lately.

He pulled the car to a stop beside Edna’s Treasures and headed into his side of the conjoined cottages. No one was there. He knew he was a little later than usual, but he had expected his family to be home when he got there. He headed to the sun porch to see if that’s where they might be. No one was there either.

Then he heard laughter from outside. He turned and looked out at the lawn and gardens. There were considerably more bodies there than he had expected to see.

“What’s going on?” he called as he stepped out of the sun porch.

“There’s my tardy mate,” John said as he walked over to his husband. He gave Bobby a warm kiss.

“What’s this all about?” Bobby repeated, noting that John was wearing a chef’s hat, sporting a Kiss the Chef apron and wielding a monstrous barbecue fork.

“I’m barbecuing,” John said proudly.

“No shit,” Bobby laughed.

“Hi, Poppa,” Patrick said approaching his father. “How did the meeting go?”

“Things are looking good. Melanie’s making sure that we’re prepared for any eventuality, but it looks like things are going to go smoothly.”

“That’s great,” John said with another kiss for his brilliant husband. “Emmett and Drew must be so happy.”

“They’re over the moon, although we’re trying to keep them from getting ahead of themselves. Things have a way of cropping up when you least expect them.”

“I’m sure you can handle whatever happens,” Brian said as he handed Bobby a beer. “Especially with the help of … Melanie.” He had been about to call her Smelly Melly, but he remembered that his nickname for Lindsay’s ex wasn’t appreciated by everyone. He had become such a wuss where people’s feelings were concerned. He never used to give a shit.

“Hey, little bro’,” John repeated trying to get Brian’s attention. “I could use a little help on the grill.”

“I thought you were the master chef tonight,” Brian said taking a pull from his own beer.

“I am the master for tonight, but I don’t have four hands,” John protested.

“Coming, your highness,” Brian said setting down his beer and following his brother to the grill.

“Are they always like that?” Todd asked as he got himself another beer.

“Pretty much,” Justin said with a chuckle. “There’s always been a bit of rivalry, but also lots of love between them.”

“It’s a miracle they found each other,” Gerry observed. He had heard the story of Justin’s Sunshine File and how it had led them to the farm.

“They were lucky to finally meet. Our lives are so different since we found John and Claire. They’re a big part of why we live here,” Justin said.

“You’ve created a little utopia here on Edna’s Treasures Lane,” Ben observed.

“Are we going to eat soon?” Bree demanded once everyone stopped speaking. She had waited impatiently until they finished.

“Are you hungry?” Justin asked looking down at his petite daughter.

“Yes, Daddy, starving.”

“Well, in that case let’s see if the two chefs are finished cooking.” Justin took Bree’s hand and they walked over to the grills. “How are the master chefs doing? I have a hungry young lady here.”

“I’m merely the sous-chef,” Brian said with a smirk. “My big brother is totally in charge of this meal. I take no responsibility for the results. We can only hope that the results will live up to the usual standards to which everyone has become accustomed when I cook.”

“You are a horse’s ass sometimes,” John said giving Brian an elbow to the ribs. “How hard is it to cook some steaks and burgers?”

“Very hard,” Brian reacted. “I keep telling everyone how hard I have to work. Don’t spoil it for me,” he whispered way too loud to his brother.

John laughed heartily. “Your burger is ready, Miss Briana,” he said with a deep bow. Then he dished up the burger for his niece before yelling across the yard, “Dinner is served.”

Bree bounced up and down before her Uncle John handed her the plate. She took it, turned quickly and was about to race to the sun porch where she knew there was ketchup and salad to complete her meal.

“Halt!” Brian said. Bree stayed rooted to the ground. “No running with a plate in your hands. Remember?”

“Yes, Dada.”

“I’ll walk with you,” Patrick said when he had claimed a burger of his own from his father.

“Thanks,” Bree said as they walked slowly towards the sun porch each carefully carrying their plate. “How does Dada always know what I’m going to do?” she asked her older, wiser cousin.

“I think it’s a parent thing,” Patrick opined. He sounded very serious.

“Do you learn how to do that when you have a baby?”

“Probably.”

Patrick opened the door of the sun porch for Bree.

“Is dinner ready?” Michael asked. He had been in the bathroom.

“Yes, Unca Mikey,” Bree replied. “Do you want me to tell Dada to bring you some steak?”

“Ben will get me something,” Michael said. He sat down at the big table. Sometimes a trip to the bathroom wore him out, but today he seemed to be able to do that without too much trouble at all. “You eat your burger.”

“I could share with you,” Bree offered.

Michael smiled. “That’s very generous,” Michael told her, “but I’ll wait for Ben to bring me something.”

“’Kay,” Bree said. She sat down at the table beside her Unca Mikey and Patrick sat beside her.

“Could you pass the ketchup?” Patrick asked.

“Certainly,” Michael replied reaching for the bottle of ketchup.

“Thanks,” Patrick said before squirting a big dollop of ketchup on the top of his burger.

“Do mine,” Bree ordered.

“What do you say?” Patrick asked with a bit of mischief in his voice.

“Please,” Bree conceded with a sigh. Everybody liked ordering her around. Patrick covered her burger with a squirt of ketchup. “Yum,” she said as she pressed the top of the bun onto her burger. She took a big bite. “Double yum,” she added as she chewed happily.

“You should have some salad with your burger,” Michael advised.

“’Kay,” Bree agreed holding her plate out so that Michael could dish up some salad for her.

“Patrick?” Michael asked.

“Sure.” Patrick held out his plate too, and Michael gave the boy a pile of salad.

“I wonder what’s taking them so long,” Michael pondered out loud. He was getting hungry too, and that didn’t happen very often these days. Maybe that was a sign that he was starting to get better.

“Unca Mikey,” Bree said when she swallowed her bite of burger, “are you feeling better?”

Michael thought about that. “You know, I think I am. I have a little more energy today. Maybe I should go get my own dinner.”

“I bet Uncle Ben would like it if you did,” Patrick said having heard his dads talk about the slow progress that Michael seemed to be making. “He wants you to get better real fast.”

“Me too, Patrick, me too,” Michael said standing up. He would get his own dinner. He headed out the door.

“Should Unca Mikey do that?” Bree whispered to Patrick.

“I heard my dad say that Uncle Michael needs to do as much as he can. That way he will get stronger.”

“Oh.”

“If he thinks he can walk out there and get dinner then he should,” Patrick advised.

“Oh,” Bree repeated. She wondered how Patrick knew all this stuff.

At that moment Todd and Gerry came in carrying their steaks. They joined Bree and Patrick at the big table.

“Are your burgers good?” Gerry asked the children.

“Yep,” they both responded.

“Make sure you tell your Uncle John that they’re good. Your Dada is giving him a hard time about his cooking,” Gerry advised.

“I will,” Patrick said.

“Me too,” Bree added. “My Dada likes to give people a hard time … specially me.”

Todd just about spit his mouthful of beer across the table. When he managed to swallow, he asked, “What does he give you a hard time about, Bree.”

“Not running with a plate in my hands,” she griped remembering what had happened just a few minutes earlier. “Saying things properly, telling him where I am, doing good in school, being nice to people even if they don’t deserve it…”

“Um, o-kaaay,” Todd said. That was much more than he had expected and not at all what he would have thought Brian Kinney would be doing. He had expected her to say she had to keep her room neat and her clothes clean. That was the anal Brian Kinney he was familiar with.

Bree swallowed another bite of her burger. “Mr. Gerry, are you and Mr. Todd going to get married like my daddies?” she asked.

It was Gerry’s turn to almost spew. “What makes you ask that?” he wanted to know once he had recovered.

“You like each other,” was Bree’s simple answer.

“Yes we do,” Gerry agreed, “but I’m not sure we’re ready for such a big step as marriage.” He looked at Todd.

Todd grinned and didn’t say anything.

“My dad says married men live longer,” Patrick supplied. He learned a lot by listening to his father.

“Is that right?” Gerry asked.

“I think the lad has a point,” Todd said with a wink.

“Are you suggesting…?”

“Maybe…”

“What’s being suggested?” Justin asked as he entered the sun porch and sat down at the table. He had just caught the end of the conversation.

“Did you put your daughter up to asking us if we were going to get married?” Gerry asked.

“No, I didn’t,” Justin replied in all innocence.

“Dada did,” Bree stated with pride. “I asked him if you were going to get married, and he told me to ask you.”

“He would,” Todd chuckled.

“So are you getting married?” Brian asked as he entered the sun porch and joined them.

“We haven’t even thought about it,” Gerry said.

“Speak for yourself,” Todd jumped in.

“You mean…?”

“Yeah, once or twice,” Todd said with a big grin. “Hey, a guy can dream, can’t he?”

“You could have the ceremony in the backyard or by the stream,” Justin suggested. “My mother got married out there.” He pointed to the lawn outside the sun porch.

“Who’s having a ceremony?” Michael asked as he, Ben and John all came in from outside, each carrying a plate with their steak on it.

“Nobody,” Gerry said trying not to look amazed at this turn of events.

“Just talking about marriage,” Todd said with a wink.

“I’d highly recommend it,” Michael said.

“Me too,” Ben agreed kissing his partner’s cheek. He was so pleased that Michael seemed to have more life in him today.

“I don’t think you’re ready to be attending a wedding just yet,” Gerry cautioned Michael.

“I am if it’s yours,” Michael joked.

“I can’t win, can I?” Gerry asked with a laugh.

“One thing you need to learn, my friend,” Brian said. “If something is spoken at Edna’s Treasures, it often comes true.” He sat back and smirked at the physiotherapist that he had come to like immensely.

Gerry knew he had something to think about, something that he had never thought about before in his life.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 8

“Mama, can you get that for me, please!” Gus called out over his shoulder as he was rolling his suitcases through the loft door. The loft phone was ringing while Gus was loading up his Jeep. It was time for Gus to drive back to Penn State. Melanie was helping Gus pack up his stuff and all the food that Debbie and Emmett had cooked and frozen.

“Sure, honey,” Mel replied as she went to the desk to get the phone. “Kinney residence,” Mel answered primly.

“I didn’t realize I had you on retainer to answer my phone,” Brian drawled into the phone the moment he realized whose voice he heard.

“I, uh, I’m helping Gus pack; he’s leaving today,” Mel said trying not to provoke Brian. Melanie wanted to spend as much time with her son as she could.

“That explains why I can’t reach him on his cell. I imagine his Grandmaw and fairy godmother have given the boy enough food to feed the entire campus?” Melanie couldn’t help but laugh as she took the portable phone over to Gus’s messenger bag which was on the kitchen counter. The bag was blissfully vibrating away with Gus’ cell phone inside.

“Yeah, I think he has more food than he does clothes. Plus he just had to pack every CD and DVD in his possession. Not to mention every electronic gizmo known to man. I was lucky if I had a tape deck when I went to college.”

“Yes, the good old days when life was simple and we were too poor for electronic gizmos,” Brian deadpanned without malice. “When the boy is finished lugging his stuff to the car, ask him to call me. Remind him that’s there’s a little princess here who will be inconsolable if he doesn’t say goodbye to her.”

“I’ll remind him,” Mel assured Brian.

“He did say goodbye to his mother and JR, didn’t he?”

“We all had dinner together last night. He said goodbye then. Lindsay baked a pie for him to take.” Mel chuckled as did Brian. Just then Gus came back for another load. “Hold on, I think I can get him to talk to you before he brings down the next load,” Mel said as she was about to give Gus the phone.

“Melanie,” Brian began.

“Yes?”

“Thank you for helping Emmett and Drew,” Brian said without reservation.

“I, they deserve to be parents, and Richie deserves parents who love him and will nurture his talents. I know how hard it is for same sex couples to adopt so I’m happy to help,” she said before handing Gus the phone. “It’s your father.”

“Hey, Pop!”

“Hey, Sonny Boy, ready to go?”

“Soon. I have more boxes to shove in the Jeep,” Gus said with a sigh. Brian laughed.

“Your mother told me about the feast that you’re bringing back with you.”

“I won’t have to cook for months. Between Emmett and Debbie, they cooked then flash froze enough food for my whole apartment building.”

“They love you and you’re the first of the kids to go to college. They’re very proud of you. I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks Pop. Listen, Dad, can I call you back in a little while? I’m kinda on a schedule,” Gus asked hoping he wasn’t going to anger his father.

“Sure, Sonny Boy, just don’t forget to call your sister before you leave. It’s going to cost me a fortune in ice cream and Fall plants to console her.” Gus laughed at his father’s pained tone.

“I promise, Pop. Give me about an hour and I’ll call her.”

“Okay, we’ll talk to you later.”

“Okay, later!”

“Wait,” Brian said before Gus hung up the phone.

“Yeah, Pop?”

“Let me talk to your mother again.”

“Daaad?”

“Don’t worry, I can be nice.”

“Suurre you can,” Gus mumbled as he handed the phone back to his mother. “He wants to talk to you,” Gus said with an arch of that Kinney brow. He stood with his arms folded across his chest looking more like Michael while he scrutinized his mother as she took the phone.

“You don’t have to watch me; I can be nice,” Mel stated.

“Suurre you can,” Gus said, not convinced. Mel watched him pick up another box to take to the elevator before she addressed Brian.

“Yes?”

“Where are you staying?”

“Excuse me?”

“It’s a simple question. Where. Are. You. Staying?”

“At the Quality Inn. Why?”

“Must be costing you a pretty penny.”

“I can afford it.”

“I’m sure you can but you won’t have to if you accept my offer.”

“What offer?”

“Full use of the loft while you’re staying in the Pitts and assisting Bobby with Richie’s case.”

“You’re offering to let me stay here?!” Mel’s voice went up a few octaves and Gus nearly dropped the box he was carrying.

“Look, the chef, the quarterback and the young man in question are just downstairs. I have a state of the art computer and a cleaning lady. You and Bobby can work in peace and be close by if you need any further information. Consider it part of your retainer.”

“You’re serious,” Mel asked incredulously.

“Like a heart attack. Melanie, I realize I haven’t given you any reason to trust me but I am sincere in my offer. Emmett has earned his family. I’d hate to see it fall to pieces.” Melanie was stunned into silence. “Melanie? Mel?”

“Oh, sorry. Um, yes! Thank you. I appreciate it. Frankly I was getting tired of that place. And I couldn’t give them a definite checkout date.”

“Well, you can now. There’s a spare key in the desk drawer and Sonny Boy can set you up with your own temporary alarm code. The cleaning lady comes every Tuesday. I’ll let her know that you’ll be staying. Help yourself to the wine. Ted is right next door if you need anything. In fact the whole building is teeming with our family so you won’t be alone.”

“Thank you, Brian.”

“Don’t thank me yet. Just help Emm and Drew adopt that kid,” Brian demanded then hung up before Mel could say anything else.

“Sure,” Mel mumbled into the air. She stared at the phone as if it could explain the enigma known as Brian Kinney. When the phone gave up no secrets, she replaced the handset then sat down at the desk, staring out the window.

“Mama?” Gus asked as he came back into the loft and saw his mother looking shell shocked. “Are you all right?”

“Yes, honey, I’m fine.”

“What are you looking at?”

“Just checking the sky.”

“Checking the...Mama, are you sure you’re okay?” Gus asked with concern. He knelt down in front of Mel to search her eyes. “Mama, what are you looking for?”

“Flying pigs.”

*****

“Ashley!” Bree shrieked as she opened the front door of Edna’s Treasures and raced out to the car that was delivering her best friend in the whole wide world to her house.

“Bree!” Ashley shrieked in return as she hopped out of the car and ran to hug her best friend. They hadn’t seen each other for a whole week. The girls bounced up and down, and then ran into the house to do whatever little girls did. They almost ran Justin down as he came out of the house to greet Susanna.

“Hey,” Justin said as he approached the car.

Susanna was laughing at the antics of their daughters. “Hello, Justin. Are you sure you’re up to looking after those two? They’re bundles of energy.”

Justin shook his head and then smiled. “I wouldn’t have them any other way. What time do you want to pick up Ashley? She’s welcome to stay for dinner. You are too if you’d like.”

“Thanks, I appreciate the offer. I’m going into Harrisburg to shop. I need a new outfit for the first day of school.”

Justin chuckled. “I think that’s what our girls are doing right now – picking out what to wear on the first day of school. I’m told they must match, in color if nothing else.”

“Oh dear,” Susanna said with a concerned look on her face. “Bree has so many clothes, and I just got Ashley one outfit for the first day.”

“I’m sure they’ll work it out,” Justin replied with a gentle smile. Susanna was getting on her feet, but money still wasn’t abundant. Ashley’s father seemed reluctant to pay the required child support.

“You know, if you…”

“No, Justin!” Susanna said firmly. “You and Brian have helped us so much. Ashley and I are doing fine, but we still need to be careful. I hope Bree won’t be too disappointed if Ashley’s outfit doesn’t match hers.”

“I’m sure everything will be fine. They’ll work it out. We’ll see you for dinner?” he asked.

“I’d love it. Is Brian barbecuing?”

“I think I could talk him into it.”

“Great! I’ll see you later.”

Susanna got into her car and Justin watched her drive down the lane. He wondered how a father wouldn’t do everything he could for a wonderful daughter like Ashley. Shaking his head, he went back into the house.

*****

“So what’s your new school outfit like?” Bree asked Ashley as they sat on the bed in Bree’s room.

“I told my mom you’d probably wear pink, so she got me these pink capris with a pale green T-shirt. The T-shirt has pink around the edges.”

“Ooh, sounds nice,” Bree conceded. Her daddy had already warned her to be careful what she said to Ashley about new clothes. The last thing Bree wanted to do was to make Ashley feel bad. “I think I’ll wear this,” Bree said decisively. She pulled out a pair of hot pink capris with a matching T-shirt and a green frog stitched onto the front of it.

Ashley studied it for a minute. “I think it matches. That’s what we should wear.”

“Good,” Bree said with a grin. Her Dada had been right when he said that Ashley would either wear green or blue. They had got outfits that would coordinate with either. Bree put her clothes back in the closet and closed the door. Ashley didn’t need to know that she had another outfit with blue trim.

“Is Gus still here?” Ashley asked hopefully. She really liked Bree’s big brother.

Bree shook her head. “I think he’s in Pittsburgh, but he’s leaving for university some time today. I wish I could go with him.”

“I think you’re smart enough to go to university,” Ashley affirmed. She still thought Bree was the best and smartest person in the whole world.

“I think so too,” Bree stated emphatically. “But everybody tells me I have to finish elementary school first.”

Ashley giggled and smiled at her precocious friend. “I was hoping Gus would be here so I could say goodbye,” she added as her face sobered.

“He’s apposed to call me, but he might forget,” Bree noted sadly.

“Gus wouldn’t forget you,” Ashley told her.

“He might,” Bree said. She thought he should have called by now.

The two girls could hear the phone ring in the main part of the house. They held their breath as someone answered it on the second ring. They waited for one of Bree’s fathers to call her to the phone. That didn’t happen.

“See,” Bree said, “it’s not Gus. He forgot about me.”

Ashley leaned over and hugged her friend. “He’s probably real busy. He has to drive very far today.” Ashley thought the university where Gus was going was far, far away.

“Yeah, but he was apposed to call me,” Bree pouted.

“He will,” Ashley said wanting to believe that her hero, Gus, wouldn’t forget his sister.

“No he won’t,” Bree protested feeling bereft.

“Bree,” Brian called, “Gus is on the phone.” He walked down the hall carrying the portable phone to Bree’s bedroom. He pushed the door open. “Do you want to talk to your brother?” he asked.

“Is it really my Gus?” Bree asked afraid to believe that Gus had finally called her.

“Yes, it is. He didn’t want to leave for Penn State without saying goodbye to you.”

Bree practically leapt off the bed. “GUUUUSSSS!” she shrieked into the phone as she grabbed it out of her father’s hand.

“Easy, short stuff,” Gus cautioned holding the phone away from his ear, so that his eardrums didn’t explode.

“I miss, miss, miss you soooooo much.”

Brian shook his head. “Ashley, would you like some juice while Bree talks to her brother?”

Ashley looked up at the tall man. “I really want to talk to Gus too,” she said with a longing look at Bree who was listening intently to whatever her brother was saying to her. “I want to say goodbye to him.”

“Bree,” Brian whispered, “let Ashley speak to Gus.”

Bree looked up at her father. She was about to refuse when she remembered how much Ashley loved her brother too. She wouldn’t let just anyone take time away from her Gus, but Ashley was her best friend. She told Gus that Ashley wanted to speak to him and bravely handed the phone to her friend.

“Gus!” Ashley said hopefully.

“Hey, princess,” Gus replied.

“Bree and me miss you so much.”

“I miss you guys too.”

“Bree is real happy that you called. She thought you forgot about her.”

“I wouldn’t forget my sister,” Gus replied.

“I know. I told her you would call.”

“And you were right,” Gus laughed.

“I hope your school goes good this year. Can I see you when you come home?”

“I’d love to see you too, but you better talk to my Pop about that. I haven’t really decided when I will be home.”

“Okay, I’ll ask Mr. Brian,” Ashley said.

“You have a good year at school too, Ashley.”

“I will. I have Bree to help me. Thank you for talking to me.”

“And thank you for wanting to talk to me. I’ll see you soon.”

“I hope so. Bye,” Ashley said before handing the phone back to Bree.

“Gus, are you still there?” Bree asked.

“I’m here, short stuff.”

Brian tapped Ashley on the shoulder and signaled that they should go get that juice now. With a happy smile on her face Ashley followed Brian to the kitchen.

“Gus, can I come to Penn State with you?” Bree asked when her father had left the room.

“Bree, we’ve talked about this many times. You can’t go to university until you finish elementary school and high school.”

“I could study reeeeally hard.”

“Bree, it’s not going to happen.”

“I know,” Bree replied with a heavy sigh. “I just wanted to be with you.”

“I’ll be home soon.”

“When?”

Gus shook his head. He didn’t have an answer for that. He really wanted to go to New York to see Ray when he got a break. “I can’t say for sure,” he told his sister. “But it won’t be too long.”

“That’s what you always say, and then I don’t see you forever.”

“I was with you all summer,” Gus protested.

“But you were with Ray whenever you could.”

“Someday you’ll understand why,” Gus replied.

“No I won’t.”

“I love you, short stuff, but I have to go. I have a long drive ahead of me.”

“I love you, Gus.”

“And I love you even more.”

“Bye,” Bree said making her voice as sorrowful as she could.

“You be a good girl for your daddies, and I’ll see you soon. Bye, Bree.”

The line went dead and Bree sat down hard on her bed. She felt like throwing the phone across the room, but she knew she would get in trouble for that. She didn’t need her daddies mad at her when she felt so bad. She wouldn’t see Gus for a long, long time.

“Bree,” Brian said from the doorway, “are you done talking to Gus?” She nodded and held out the phone to him. “He loves you, you know.” Brian took the phone from her. Bree nodded again. “Daddy made you a special snack.”

Bree looked up at her father, her eyes bright with unshed tears. “Is it healthy?”

Brian chuckled. “Daddy thought you might like something different. Come see. Ashley’s waiting for you so she can have her snack.”

Bree thought about it for a moment. She finally slid off her bed and held out her hand to her father. Brian took it and they walked hand in hand down the hall to the kitchen.

“What did you make, Daddy?” Bree asked, her curiosity overriding her feeling of being abandoned by her brother.

“It’s a recipe I just found,” Justin explained. “I thought you might be feeling a little blue now that Gus is gone.”

Bree nodded. “I want to go with him.”

“We know,” Justin replied. “What’s your favorite food?” he asked hoping to distract Bree from thoughts of her brother’s departure.

“Hamburgers when Dada barbecues them,” she said decisively. Brian smirked.

“Okay, your next favorite.”

“Ice cream.”

Justin heaved a sigh. This wasn’t going the way he had hoped. “Your next favorite?” he asked hopefully.

“Cheese.”

“Right. Finally. I made a new kind of cheesecake. It’s savory instead of sweet.”

Bree frowned. “What’s savory?”

“It has herbs in it.”

Bree frowned harder. This didn’t sound like something she was going to like. “Does it taste like meat?” she asked.

“Meat? Why would you think that?” Justin asked bewildered.

“You put rosemary and stuff on roasts,” she explained.

“Yeah, I guess I do,” Justin chuckled. “Anyway, this has basil and rosemary in it.”

“Are you sure this is good?” Bree asked still skeptical.

“We’re all going to find out together. Have a seat at the table.”

Bree sat down beside Ashley. Justin picked up a round cheesecake from the counter and carried it to the table. He set it down in the middle and took a seat beside his daughter. Brian sat down beside Ashley.

“Pretty, Daddy,” Bree said. “Is that rosemary on top?”

“Good eye, Squirt,” Brian said. “Daddy put a sprig on top because there’s rosemary in it. Do you know what the bigger leaves are?”

“Basil. They smell good.”

“Right you are. Ready to try it?” Brian asked. Both girls bobbed their heads.

“It’s still warm, but it’s supposed to be good cold too,” Justin said as he cut a little slice for each girl. He put it on a little plate with a couple of crackers for each of them. “You can spread a bit on the cracker,” he instructed. “Use your knife.”

Both girls put some of the savory cheesecake on a cracker and took a bite. Justin and Brian waited for the reaction.

“Yum!” they both said.

“This is real good, Daddy,” Bree stated. Ashley nodded her head in agreement.

“Brian?” Justin asked as he watched Brian taste his piece.

“This is a keeper, Sunshine.”

Justin beamed with pleasure as he tasted his own handiwork. He had made something delicious, and he was able to distract Bree from being sad. Both girls were ready for seconds.

The Naked Truth

Chapter 9 Epilogue

Justin sat in the rocking chair that was in Bree’s room. He had about an hour before he had to wake her so that she could get ready for her first day of school. ‘Third grade already,’ he thought to himself as he watched her sleep. The sun was peeping through the curtains of her window, billowing in the still warm breeze thanks to the Indian summer. ‘Soon it’ll be high school, then college and then...’ Justin didn’t want to think beyond college. He didn’t want to think beyond this day.

He smiled at her sleep flushed face. ‘She reminds me so much of Molly,’ he thought as he quietly rocked back and forth in the same chair that he and Brian had used to take turns with midnight and two AM feedings. “My baby girl is growing up,” Justin whispered.

After a while he crept over to the bed to sit on the edge, savoring the precious calm moments before the cottage sprang into life. Carefully, Justin drew back the covers; Bree hardly stirred. ‘She sleeps like me,’ Justin chuckled at the thought. He gathered the sleeping child into his arms, inhaling her sleepy scent. He stared at the dainty pink toes peeking out just under her nightgown, traces of nail polish still clinging to each toe. The same toes he kissed and tickled when Bree was a baby. What was it about baby toes that made one want to kiss, tickle and nibble?

A flicker of movement at the door caught Justin’s attention.

“Hey,” Brian whispered as he pushed open the door and joined his spouse sitting on Bree’s bed. Justin answered with a smile. “She’s not a morning person.”

“Not unless she wants to be,” Justin pointed out. They were still subject to Bree bursting into their room early in the morning when she was excited about a trip or something special was planned for the day. “She’s so beautiful,” Justin murmured as he gazed at her sleeping face.

“Like you,” Brian said, leaning over to give Justin a kiss; their daughter safely nestled between them.

“I love you,” Justin whispered against Brian’s lips.

“I know,” Brian countered with a smirk then kissed Justin again.

“Dada?” a tiny sleepy voice asked.

“I’m here Squirt. Time to wake up.”

“It’s your first day of school,” Justin said as he sat Bree up. “You don’t want to be late.”

“School. Is the bus coming?” Bree asked as she yawned.

“Not this morning. I’m going to take you and the school bus will bring you home,” Justin explained.

“Okay,” Bree said, stretching out her arms.

“I’ll go start breakfast,” Brian stated, kissing both his blonds before exiting the room. Justin made sure his daughter was indeed awake before he left to get ready.

*****

Ben and Michael were slowly walking up from Emmett and Drew’s cottage. Ben had decided that it was time for Michael to engage in more exercise. Gerry could find no fault in a slow stroll up and down the lane. Michael faithfully performed the formal exercises as prescribed by their resident physical therapist daily.

“What’s going on over at the cottage?” Michael asked as they walked hand in hand. The juggling of cars in the driveway of Edna’s Treasures did not go unnoticed.

“I think the kids are starting school today,” Ben replied. As a college professor he would have been already back to college but he had taken a sabbatical in order to supervise Michael’s recovery from Chronic Fatigue Syndrome.

“Do you miss it?”

“Miss what?”

“Teaching,” Michael said.

“A little but I’ve only been away for a few months. Sometimes it’s good to step back for a while then go back with a fresh perspective,” Ben explained.

“You’re not bored?”

“Michael, spending time with you is never boring. And I’m finding plenty of time to write and do research. I think I’ll be a better teacher when I do go back next Fall. Let’s say good morning before they all leave for the day,” Ben suggested as they got closer to the conjoined cottages.

“Good morning Michael, Ben,” John greeted the pair as they came in through the sun porch door.

“Morning,” Michael said. “Big day?”

“Yup. The kids go back to school. I’m beginning a new project in Pittsburgh and with any luck, Richie may become a permanent member of the family within the next couple of weeks,” John replied with a grin.

“Wow,” both Ben and Michael said.

“Bobby must be some lawyer,” Michael said with awe. Just then Bobby came into the porch from his end of the cottage, dressed in a very lawyer type suit with Patrick in tow.

“I am,” Bobby said smugly. “But I cannot take full credit for this. Without Melanie, I don’t think the adoption would be going as smoothly as it is. She really knows her adoption law,” Bobby said as he glanced at his watch. “I have court today. I’ll see you guys later.”

Bobby kissed his men then fled through Brian’s end of the cottage to say goodbye. Justin was going to drive the kids to school then return to the cottage to paint. John and Brian were driving into Pittsburgh together. Brian had decided Kinnetik needed to be shaken up for the day, plus he wanted to learn about the symphony tickets Ted had purchased. If Brian was going bring a little culture into his life, he thought he should take a more active role in deciding what kind of culture.

“There’s coffee and muffins in the kitchen if you guys are hungry,” John suggested as he herded the guys toward Brian’s kitchen.

“We don’t want to impose,” Ben stated.

“You’re family, there’s no imposition,” John assured them. Ben and Michael followed the tall man into the kitchen.

“Hey, Mikey!” Brian called out as he sifted through his briefcase. He was dressed in an Armani sport coat looking very dashing. Michael and Ben did a double take. They had gotten so used to seeing Brian in shorts and jeans throughout the whole summer. They forgot that he was essentially a businessman and occasionally needed to look the part.

“Hi, Unca Michael! Morning, Unca Ben!” Bree called out as she rinsed out her cereal bowl then placed it into the dishwasher.

“Good morning, Princess,” Ben replied then gave the petite child a hug. “Are you ready for school?”

“Yup! We’re going to the school that Unca John built!” Bree announced proudly. “And later I’m coming home on Daddy’s school bus!” she said with a big smile. Brian chuckled as Justin blushed under the praise.

“I know about the school renovations,” Ben said, “but I didn’t know Justin had become a school bus driver,” Ben teased.

“I’m not driving the bus,” Justin began.

“Our little Sunshine donated a fleet of school buses for the new school district,” Brian declared proudly. “He even designed the logo for the ‘Sunshine School Bus Company,’” Brian pronounced with just a little touch of teasing. “Speaking about school, isn’t it time for you guys to get rolling,” Brian said with an arch of his brow.

Justin quickly checked his watch. “Time to go, guys,” Justin announced. Hugs and kisses were passed around the kitchen as everyone started heading out the door.

John and Brian were just about ready to go as well.

“We should go,” Ben said as he was about to dump out the rest of his coffee. John stopped him.

“Don’t. Stay, relax and finish breakfast. Justin will be back within the hour and there’s no need to rush out. Just slide the porch door shut when you go. Beau’s here and Rachel is home,” John assured them. “We’re quite safe on the lane.”

“Are you sure?” Michael asked.

“We’re sure, Mikey,” Brian answered. “Any message if I see Debbie?” Brian added as he picked up his briefcase.

“Just tell her I love her and I’ll call her soon.”

“Will do. Come along, big bro, it’s been some time since I’ve harassed Schmidt,” Brian said with an evil gleam in his eye. “I’m looking forward to it.”

Shaking his head, John picked up his well worn briefcase then followed his brother out. Ben and Michael finished their breakfast then slipped out the porch door.

*****

“Hi.”

“Hey.”

“What are you doing?”

“Working. Checking the books. You?”

“Packing.”

“Packing?”

“Yeah, it’s time I go back.”

“I kinda got used to you being here.”

“It’s not like I’m going to the other side of the planet. We’ll see each other. I want to see you.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really. I’ve grown fond of my walk on the dark side as Brian put it. I think this is where I belong. And I like belonging with you, Todd.”

“I really like being with you. For the first time since I came back to Pennsylvania I feel like I’m a part of a family. I always felt that I was on the outside looking in. Now I feel like I’m in. Does that make any sense to you,” Todd asked Gerry.

“Yes, it does. Look, I have patients to see. I’ve been away from my practice long enough but we’re only an hour away from each other. There’s no reason why we can’t continue to see each other on a regular basis.”

“You’re right. Winter is my slow time; I can come to the city.”

“We can take turns,” Gerry said. He was smiling and even though he knew Todd couldn’t see his smile, he heard Todd chuckle.

“We’re good at taking turns,” Todd said into his phone.

“Yeah. Are you free next weekend?” Gerry asked hopefully.

“I’m free!”

“Then stay with me at my apartment. I’ll stock the refrigerator, we can barricade the door and spend the whole weekend in bed.”

“Sounds like a plan. Gerry, I’m glad Brian introduced us.”

“So am I, even though I felt like I was living in a glass house with his whole family watching us.”

Gerry and Todd laughed.

“Yeah, they do get obvious don’t they? But they mean well. I’ve never known better friends,” Todd admitted.

“I’m beginning to realize that. I have to go. I’ll call you later tonight.”

“All right,” Todd said hesitantly. All of a sudden he felt like a school boy again with his first crush. “Gerry, I think I’m beginning to fall...”

“Me too,” Gerry whispered. “Until tonight.”

“Tonight,” Todd repeated then they ended their call.

*****

“Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For today, dinner this evening with you and the girls. For the past couple of weeks with Gus. For a lot of things I should have thanked you for a long time ago,” Melanie said as Lindsay walked her out to her rented car.

It was the end of a long hectic day that was finally winding down.

“Mel...”

“It’s true, Linds. I had someone wonderful who loved me and I threw it all away. I hurt you and I’m sorry.”

“We both made mistakes but I’m learning to balance the painful memories with the good ones. We can only learn from our experiences and move on,” Lindsay said philosophically.

“I’m learning,” Mel said with a soft smile.

“Mel, thank you for sticking around to help Bobby with Richie’s case. It means a lot to Emmett and Drew. They love Richie so much and Richie loves them.”

“Bobby’s a good lawyer. He really didn’t need my help. He did a lot of research on this type of law.”

“That may be but Richie stands a better chance with you being there.”

Mel opened the car door then sat behind the wheel.

“When do you have to go back?” Lindsay asked.

“I’m committed to seeing this case through then I’ll go back.”

“Mel, it’s none of my business but you and Lorna...”

“I know. She’s a phenomenal lawyer and she has other...”

“Attractive attributes?” Lindsay offered.

“That’s one way of putting it. But you’re right; it’s not all wine and roses. I’ll deal with it when I go back.” Lindsay stared at Melanie. “I do intend to go back. I’m doing good work there but I’ll probably look for my own apartment when I return. I’d like to find a place where JR and Gus will feel comfortable when they come to visit.”

“The kids will like that,” Lindsay confirmed. “I better say goodnight. I have a busy day at the gallery. It’s time for the Emerging Artists show and whether Justin likes it or not, Sidney wants to have a special exhibit for the nudes he’s painting.”

“Oh please, don’t you think the public is tired of seeing Brian naked?” Melanie groaned as she started the car.

Lindsay laughed. “Apparently not. But he’s not the only model.”

“Really? Who did Justin bribe to sit for him?”

“Maybe you’ll just have to stick around to find out,” Lindsay said smugly. Mel smiled.

“Maybe I will. Goodnight, Linds. Thank you for dinner,” Mel said as she put the car in gear preparing to drive off.

“Night Mel,” Lindsay said as she turned to go back into the house.

*****

“Did you have fun today?” Justin asked as he emerged from the shower toweling off his hair and wearing just a robe. Brian was in bed reading a new contract.

“If you mean did I terrorize Kinnetik? Yes, I accomplished what I set out to do but I’ll be going back tomorrow. Cynthia is taking a vacation and I promised her I’d make myself available. Plus contracts of some of our long standing clients are up for renewal. I want to be there.”

“Of course you do,” Justin said in full agreement. “You’ve built your business on your personal relationships with your clients; it makes sense that you be on hand when you renew your contracts.”

“Bree had a good day today,” Brian said as a non sequitur.

“Yeah, she was so happy to be back to school. I hope her enthusiasm for learning never changes.”

“She’s determined to go to Penn; she’ll do it,” Brian said with conviction as he put his contract down on the bedside table.

Justin dropped his robe then crawled into bed straddling Brian’s legs.

“Want something, Sunshine?” Brian asked with a smirk.

“Yeah, you,” Justin said as he pounced.

“I think you got me,” Brian replied as he found his arms full of blond bombshell.

*****

“Hi, did I wake you?”

“No,” Mel said into her cell phone. It was way after midnight east coast time. “I’m doing a little research.”

“You’re good at that,” Lorna said. “Very detail oriented. It’s what makes you a good lawyer.”

“Thanks. We’re making progress. I think the adoption will go through soon. I’d like to stay until it’s confirmed. Can you spare me?”

“Yes, of course. I know how important this is to you and to your friends.”

“Not to mention the LGBT community.”

“True.”

There was a pause in the conversation.

“Mel.”

“Lorna.”

The women spoke simultaneously.

“Melanie, I know when you left things were a little rocky between us. I hope when you get back we can settle our differences. Either way, I do not want to endanger our professional relationship. We do good work together.”

“I agree. We’ll talk when I return.”

“So you are coming back.”

“Yes I am but I think it would be better if I moved into a hotel. We need time to reevaluate our relationship.”

“I agree. Goodnight, Mel. Good luck with the case. Call me when you’re heading back.”

“Goodnight, Lorna,” Mel said as she hit ‘end.’ Melanie lay back in the large loft bed and looked up at the ceiling. Never in a million years did Melanie ever imagine that she would be sleeping in Brian Kinney’s bed. Surrounded by law books and legal pads, no less.

“Life works in odd ways sometimes,” she murmured to herself. She slipped off her glasses then nestled down into the duvet. ‘Things will look clearer in the morning,’ she thought to herself as she drifted off to sleep.

“That was a lot easier than I thought,” Lorna mumbled as she hung up the phone.

“What did you say?” a voice asked from over her shoulder as a soft hand fondled her breast.

“Mmm, nothing,” Lorna murmured as she rolled over. “Nothing of importance.”

TBC